Equestria's Strongest Warrior or Wimp?by QuirkyGalladeChaptersStarting with a Bang (Updated)IT"S PINK! IT'S SOFT! IT'S... Rainbowed?... HELP!!The moon won't set?... I'M SOOO BONED!!If I see a face hugger... That's not a face hugger!Wait... I'M WHAT NOW!! 0.0I Can Explain! (Clipity Clop ahead)Starting with a Bang (Updated)Author's Note Thought/Telepathy "Talking" "YELLING/ROYAL CANTERLOT VOICE" (My two cents) (Me Speaking) I hope you enjoy this story of mine and so, Allons Y! ( Yes I am a Doctor Who fan) Starting with a Bang (Updated) “Damn it… It should be in here!” I grumbled to myself as I kept searching through the delivery box. “Kurt we’re going to get there late if you don’t get your ass in gear.” A voice yelled to me through my bed room door, I ignored it and continued searching through the packing peanuts. “What’s taking you so long, if we don’t hurry we’ll get crap parking at con.” The door opened revealing a female Danny Phantom. My childhood friend Krys leaned on the door framed with her arms crossed under her larger then average breasts. Low D cup if my guess is right. … … … (Cricket chirping) I’m a bit of a closet perv. Her normally copper red hair was died silver white, and she even had colored contacts to complete her costume. Both of us are very picky when it comes to our costumes. They must be a perfect as possible, hence my dilemma. “They sent everything else but the yin yang pin, I can’t find it anywhere in the box or my room!” I groaned. I should probably describe myself so you can get an idea as to what I look like, I have dark brown hair, hazel eyes with a dash of sky blue. I’m roughly 5’7- 5’8... I’m short for a guy, and I weigh 215 lbs. Most would think I’m over weight but I’m not, I’m just solidly built; I get it from my Dad’s side. Both me and him don’t really enjoy swimming, we have about as much buoyancy as a boulder. While I’m not ripped, I’d consider myself well built in the muscle department. I was bullied most of my childhood so I decided to take up martial arts at the age of 13. I’m now 18 and am a brown belt in Japanese Kyokushin Karate and a blue belt in Korean style Karate. I look at Krys and with a pout, “You know just as well as I do I wanted this costume to be complete, it’ll suck if it’s not.” Krys’s eye’s narrowed at me… you know that stereo type that all red heads have bad tempers? Whoever created that had Krys in mind. She’s normally a nice, calm person but you get on her nerves, you don’t even have to know what you did, you might as well be Hiroshima cause you gonna get bombed to hell and back. The temperature in the room seemed to go up a few degrees, I started to sweat nervously, “O-or I can g-go without it… N-nn-No biggie.” “Good boy… I’ll meet you at the car.” she says with a sinister/happy grin on her face. “Don’t make me wait.” She turned and trotted down stairs. I didn’t start breathing again till I heard the front door close. Drawing in a deep breath of air, I sigh, shoulder’s slumping in depression. I grabbed my wallet, phone, ipod and headphones, threw them into my satchel, (think Indiana Jones and you’ll know what that is) and gave myself one last look over in my full length mirror. This is my first year going to con and I picked a character from my favorite manga and show. I’m going as Kenichi Shirahama from History's Mightiest Disciple, and in full battle gear. I got the works, kung-fu pants and slipper shoes, Karate/ jujitsu gi top (minus the sleeves) and white belt, Muay Thai rope hand warps and a chain mail vest. I had to make the last part myself. It took me three weeks to cut the steel pipe into small rings and weld all said rings into a chain mail vest. It was worth the pain and aggravation though, cause I look badass. I sighed, who knows I my get lucky and find a yin yang pin at con I thought. I heard my car horn honk three times. Better not keep her waiting or I’ll slide out of the drivers seat because she chews my ass off. I chuckle at the thought. I grab my satchel and run out to the car, get in and we are off to con. After three hours of driving we made it. I parked the car in a decent spot and we could not have gotten there at a better time. It was like we were the first drops before the down pour, the parking lot just flooded with people. Krys and I had a blast, we saw so many people dressed as characters for countless anime and manga. We played a personal game, we would point out a random cosplayer and try to get each other to guess who they were dressing as. Krys was ahead 7 to 5 when her stomach rumbled. She gave an embarrassed chuckle. “Heh heh, lets go and find the food court, I’m starved.” As we made our way through the crowds toward our destination, I spotted a interesting looking stand. It was apart from all the other's and had what seemed to be some really good merchandise. I saw a Zangetsu replica from Bleach, Ace’s hat from One Piece, Dante’s sword Rebellion from Devil may cry and a bunch of other things that caught my interest. The part I thought was kinda cool was that the curator of said stand decided to dress as the invincible Super man, Hayato Furinji from Mightiest Desciple Kenichi. It’s was a damn convincing costume too. I turned to Krys and said, “Go on ahead to the food court, I’ll meet you there.” She narrowed her eyes at me, “I just want to check out that stand over there, see if he ‘s got anything good, I’ll pick you up something too if I see anything worth it.” I said with a smile. when in doubt with a women… Always bribe them for your own safety I thought. She seemed to think it over for a bit, then sighed, “Fine… But don’t take to long, k?” “I won’t.” I waved at her as she walked away. Walking over to the stand, I noticed the guy might as well have been Hayato Furinji cause he was massive. Built like a mountain and tall like one too, he dwarfed the tiny chair and table he sat behind. The guy was sitting there patiently, sipping a cup of steaming tea, since I there was no one else at his stand. Looking up at me from his seat, he smiles like he saw an old friend. “Ah, Kenichi It's good to see you again. it's been quite a long time since you were last a Ryozanpaku” He said, his voice matched perfectly with the English dub of the anime. I smiled at him, and bowed in respect. I can do a bit of role play, plus it should be fun i thought as I straightened up. “I'm sorry I haven't been around lately master, I've been busy with work lately." I said rubbing the back of my head sheepishly. Hayato just nodded sage like. "It is admirable to devote one's self top their work, I hope you've been putting the same devotion into your training as well." He said with a smile smile and a knowing look. I chuckled embarrassedly , I knew how Kenichi was when it came to training, but this was me as well so I would mix the two. "I've been keeping up with my training as my off hour allow, I still do that 10k run every morning..." I chuckle nervously. "Just with out dragging Akisame sensei." Hayato laughs deeply. "Yes, it's been a long time since those days, the other master's miss you, it's not been the same without you and Miu around the place." He smiled warmly. I chuckled and I switched my gaze from him to the glass case in front of me, and instantly my eye spied the one thing my costume was missing. What are the odds! This is awesome I imagined a little chibi me dancing and celebrating in my head. Oh, this is going to be fun. I think to myself as I prepare. “What the heck master!” I yell with fake rage, "I know that the dojo is hard on cash but what's with selling my stuff!?" I ask and wave my arms around wildly, acting just like Kenichi from the show and manga. Hayato must've decide to play along cause he grinned widely. "What's the matter Kenichi? you don't want to help out the dojo? and here I thought we taught you better then that." he said, playing with his mustache. I faced palmed and pulled out my wallet. “How much?” I asked, giving my best Kenichi deadpan face. “That will ten dollars.” He said with the same kind smile that the Elder wore when he was messing with Kenichi. As I pull out the bill I notice one other item in the case that I recognized. On the middle shelf was Goku's power pole, complete with holder and rope shoulder strap. Krys is a fan of Dragon Ball… this would be a good buy, I thought. “How much for the Bo staff as well elder?” The elder raised an eyebrow, "Finally taking an interest in weapons, eh Kenighi?" His eye twinkled with glee, "Shigure will me most happy to here that." I swear I saw his eye's glow a golden color for split second and his grinn shift from kind to manic. I shivered as a chill of fear crawled down my spine. So that's what Kenichi felt like I regain my composure and nod. "I'm against blade, master but I figure it's nearlly impossible to kill anyone with a blunt stick so I thought I'd give it a try." I said matter of fact like. Hayato stroked his beard in thought. "It may be true it's hard to kill with a stave, but it's still a weapon and should be treated with the respect it's due Kenichi." He rebuked me gently. Even if it was prop, he had a point. "Your right elder, I shouldn't treat them it like a toy, I'm sorry." I said meekly, actually a bit repentant for what i had said. I was a martial artist after all, so I know one should always treat weapons with respect, not matter what we think of them. He nodded his head. "Good, as always you learn your lessons well Kenichi, and to answer you earlier question the stave is $45." I pull out the cash and hand it to him. I decided to keep in character and mumbled, "Kensei must be rubbing off on you." Hayato chuckled lightly. He hands me the staff and pin and I fix the pin on the left side collar of my gi and sling the Power Pole over my chest. The elder smiled slightly, I would almost call it a sad smile. “Your a good boy, Kenichi so I'll give you a bit of advice. Be careful on your journey my boy ,Power always attracts other powers, and when they meet conflict will always be the out come.” I smiled nervously and back away from the stand slowly. An odd bit of advice I thought as I turn away. i took one step and begin to get light headed and my vision began to tunnel. I hear Hayato's voice call to me. “Becareful, now my boy, you've got a long journey a head of you” The last thing that went through my mind before I blacked out was Krys's is going to rip me a new one when she finds out. (Third person POV- Hayato Furinji) Hayato watched, the young man cosplaying as Kenichi disappear into the shadowy portal. He picked up a clip board and crossed Kenichi Shirahama off the list. He looked next to the name where a box labeled "choices made" was printed and he wrote "Dragon ball- Goku- full series" in the margin. With a sigh he set the clipboard down and stood up to stretch. He had finished his list of souls for the day and decided to get some lunch. He tensed his arm then punched the air, ripping the fabric of reality and causing a dimensional bridge to be made to the Merchant's lunchroom. as he walked through he could see many of the new merchant recruit's in their Resident evil costumes. they were lucky they didn't start back in the day when he was a newbie. I'm just glad the boss's changed the dress code, I never liked being a gremlin He thought. He spotted two of his friends, one a newly promoted merchant Melchior , dressed as a humanoid Bill Cypher and a fellow elder Mei, dressed as Mei from Overwatch, sitting together and he managed to catch what they were talking about... or rather who. She was jsut lucky to share the same name as the cosplay. This is just too perfect. He thought and sneaked up behind them "Did you louse your mind, Mei?" Melchior asked. "He just says 5 words on maximum, and you shouldn't say his name just like that." So Melchior is scared of "The Mascate", this is too good to pass up. he thought. "Why are you afraid of him? You know he is powerful and maybe he can have all the answers..." Mei asked, ever the voice of reason she was. "However you have a point. He just says 5 words, and he isn't the kind of talkative guy." she said, agreeing slightly with Melchior. Mei had unwittingly given him the perfect set up. He crept up till he was right behind Melchior and said, "I have everything you need." The resulting scream the came from Melchior, coupled with the amount or air time he got jumping in fright made him laugh hard. Melchior was glaring at him while clinging to Mei for dear life. "Oi, Melchior, I know the Manager could put fear in everybody, but it was the first time I saw someone jump that high" He managed to say through his laughter. he was the only one laughing genuinely though. Melchior's hands ignite in glue flames. It seems I've struck a nerve. He thought with a smile on his face. He waited for Melchior's attack but Mei stopped him before he could start. "Schmied, I'm happy you came, we were going to find you," Mei said. That caught his attention quickly. when another elder sought out council it wasn't with out reason. "Oh, little Mei, how could I help you." He asked. "Melchior has an odd problem about the memory manipulation in one of the displaced people," Mei explained. Schmied felt a twinge of recognition and worry in the back of his mind. he kept it to himself though. "Really? This is something rare. Tell me, what happened?" He asked. "Okay, I will tell you what happened." Melchior said and went into detail about what had happened. after he was done telling me, I was a bit concerned, To close, he's getting to close. He thought. He decided to play the wise old man card and leave Melchior with a cryptic answer. "That is quite the interesting problem Melchior, but This is something you'll have figure out for your self." He got up and walked away before they could question him further. Schmied mulled over what he had been told in his head. he thought back to the box labeled "Choices made" next to Kenichi's name, none of the other had had that and now Melchior had just stumbled onto something he wasn't supposed to know yet. Schmied felt his gut twinge slightly, he'd learned to trust his gut long ago. "If I tell him. Everything could be worse than it is now. " He pinched the bridge of his nose. "That Kenichi was a good boy, I hope nothing happens to him." Schmied sighed and went to get his food. (First Person POV-Kenichi) A moan escaped my lips as I slowly woke up. “What was the number of that truck?” I groaned, gripping my throbbing forehead slightly. I slowly opened my eyes, and I’m glad I did cause that sun light was damn bright. Shading my eyes and blinking the scenery stated to came into focus, and my mind ground to a halt. “WHERE THE HELL AM I?!!” I screamed. Whipping my head back and forth taking in what my surroundings would reveal. I was in a small forest clearing full of fallen leaves, grass and flowers. The colors seemed more vibrant and pronounced then they should've been. Blinking and rubbing my eyes trying to make sure I wasn’t hallucinating. Slowly getting to my feet, I found I was a bit stiff. I looked around the clearing some more as I stretched and spied the power pole I bought from that merchant guy next to a puddle of water. Starting to walk over to it, I felt something brush against the back of my left calf. Spinning around I dropped into a fighting stance, my eyes wide open looking to see what it was. I waited, my eye’s darting left and right trying to find where my assailant was at. The seconds ticked by and I still saw nothing. Relaxing a bit, I slowly stood up straight. Standing up I noticed a slight movement in the bottom corner of my right eye. Slowly turning my head and looking down I saw what appeared to be some sort of furry brown… Snake? I started to turn and noticed the snake mirrored my movements. That’s odd I thought to myself. I decided to try and grab it to examine it. Carefully squatting down and reaching out my hand till it was just a few inches from the “head,“ I lunged my hand forward and grabbed it. The feeling was immediate, my body stiffened as unbelievable pain course through me. Falling forward, I face planted onto the not so soft ground, feeling like I’d run a hundred miles and swam across a massive lake. I panted and wheezed, trying to stand up but was barely able to move. In this weakened state the snake thing slipped out of my grasp. My energy started to come back very quickly. Breathing evened out, my pulse slowed and I pushed myself back into a sitting position. “What.. gasp.. The hell was.. cough.. that?” I tried to figure out what happened as I looked around. Seeing the furry snake thing still there, wiggling slightly, making me realize it didn’t act or even look like a snake at all. Trying to determine what it was I decided to take a closer look. As I examined it I came to the conclusion it wasn’t a snake at all. I reached for it again, making sure not to grab it, running my hand over it in a petting motion. A jolt of pleasure ran up my spine, followed by a barely repressed moan. While my heart raced from the sudden arousal, a feeling of dread drained the blood from my face. Reaching behind, I felt my lower back and froze. The spot where I would normally feel my tail bone, was connected to the now identified “tail” that I had. My mind was going nuts, I have a tail I thought WHY THE FUCK DO I HAVE A TAIL! My teeth clenched as fear, anger and confusion ran rampant in my mind. I forced myself to take deep, long breaths trying to calm myself down. Okay, calm down, calm down. You can freak out later right now you need to think. I closed my eyes, while rubbing my temples and racked my brain trying to see if anything I remembered would shed some light on what happened. The memory of that guy in Hayato cosplay and him saying “You've got a long journey ahead of you” jumped to the fore front of my mind. I’m no genius, but I put two and two together and my eyes snapped open in anger, “What the hell did that guy do to me!” Scrambling over to the puddle to look at my reflection, and I was shocked at what I saw. “What happened to me?” I managed to squeak out. My hair was a lighter shade of brown, my body wasn’t as bulky as it was supposed to be. My eyes were no longer a brilliant hazel but deep chocolate brown and slightly bigger then they were supposed to be. This body was thinner, more compact then I was before. “Why do I look…” I paused and my eyes widening. “I sound like Kenichi too… what the hell is going on?” tears started rolling off my cheeks into the puddle, I let my anger and fear take control for a short time, hot tears falling like rain drops. After a few minuets, deciding that I needed to focus, I wiped my eye’s to a somewhat dry state and took a deep, calming breath and started asking myself important questions. Where am I? what happened to me? Why the FUCK do I have a Saiyan tail? My head snapped up at that thought. When I grabbed it, I felt like all my energy was just sucked out of me just like Goku’s untrained tail, I feel like that’s important some how. I pondered this for a bit all but forgetting my small break down. As I thought on it, memories that weren’t mine started flowing into my head. I gasped as the flow turned into a flood as the life experience and knowledge non other then Son Goku flowed into my skull, making it throb heavily. My mind shattered like a mirror, being destroyed and reconstructed in a different configuration to make room for these new thoughts. The happy times with grandpa Gohan, the silliness of Bulma, Yamcha, Puar and Oolong. The odd ways of master Roshi and his friendship with Kirilin. All these memories and more poured into my head. The time Goku was killed by Picolo while holding Raditz, training under King Kai and battling Vegeta. Killing Freeza on planet Namek. All those times of pain. I clutched my head as it pulsed painfully with a life times worth of knowledge and experience. The memories started to slow and finally stop at Goku’s universe 7 team defeating the universe 6 team in a martial arts competition. By now I was panting at the mental strain, I thought it must be over. (Boy was he wrong) The flow started again, but this time with a different life. Kenichi Shirahama’s life flashed through my brain. All the bullying that Kenichi had to deal with, that was the reason I liked the character so much, I could relate to Kenichi. The obsession Kenichi’s dad had with naming his shotguns. Honoka his little sister, running up to random bad guys and smacking them in the face, repeatedly, with a red toy mallet His mothers kind and caring smile. I was able to keep some semblance of my mind focused more or less while these memories poured in. Why the heck do I have these? These aren’t my memories, there not even real people so why am I getting these like I lived them? I winced as a memory of one of Akisame-Sensei’s “Training” machines came up. Unconsciously I moved my hands to cover my groin. Right in the family jewels. Damn Akisame-Sensei you’re a demon… what where did that come from? Akisame is a person in a manga and anime. Kenichi’s memories ended with him lying in a hospital bed, his hands being held by his daughter and grand-daughter with his great grandson sitting on his mother’s knees. I smiled at this image. Heh it’s nice to know that Kenichi had a good life, the manga hinted at it but it’s nice to see it first hand. As my brain sorted through lifetimes worth of knowledge, memories and experience, I tried to piece this situation together. Okay, I have no idea where I am, other then in a random forest, I have on the same cloths that I had when I went to comic-con though, some feel a bit more high quality then what I bought. I also have the power pole that I bought from… That asshole… no food, no water, no shelter, no idea which direction to go and my brain is filled with thoughts and memories that are not my own or that should even exist … … … “AM I IN THE FUCKING TWILIGHTZONE!!!” I bellowed to the sky. Startled birds scrambled to fly away and small creatures ran in fear. With heavy breaths I picked up the power pole and slung it across chest with a scowl. “At least that fucking psycho left me some sort of weapon.” As I put the case on my back, I noticed my satchel laying in a clump of tall grass. Hope raising quickly I ran to it, praying the possible ticket to my salvation was still safe. I dug inside and with a cry of happiness I pulled out my cell phone. Flipping it open I was about to start pushing buttons when I saw something that made my heart break. No bars, There were no bars to call out! Of course there are no bars! I’m in the middle of no where! My shoulders slump and I threw my phone back into the satchel and slung it over my shoulder. “Let’s see if the stave is as big of a disappointment,” I said, sounding depressed, and pulled it out of it’s case. I examined the stave with a practiced eye, I’ve trained with a bo staff so I could pass a few of my Karate belt tests. I couldn’t tell what it was made of but it was light and surprisingly strong. My inner geek showed himself for a second as I planted the staff into the ground and yelled, “Power pole extend!” like the Dragon Ball fan I am. Needless to say I screamed like a little girl when I shot off the ground and into the air. “AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!” Gripping the stave for dear life, eye’s bugging out of my skull in fear. “SSTTOOOOP!” I screamed and my ascent to the heavens halted instantly. To afraid to do anything else I clung to the pole like a child clings to there mothers leg. Anyone one who’s dealt with heights can tell you “don’t look down.” Apparently I decided to ignore all advice in that area because that was the first place my eyes turned. I felt my pupils shrink to pinpricks and my breathing sped up, I had to be at least five hundred feet in the air. My brain went into panic mode. NOPE NOPE NOPE NOPE!!!! SO MUUUUCH NNNNOOOOOOOOPE!!! My mouth was open, trying to scream but my throat was devoid of moister and was clenched tight. A heavy gust of wind slammed into me and I felt the workers in my bladder abandon their posts and let the flood gates loose. I’M GONNA FALL! I thought, frantically closing my eyes waiting for that slow terrifying tilting to start. The seconds seem like years as my eyes were clenched shut waiting for my death to arrive… But nothing happened. The only movement were my clothes, flapping in the wind. I slowly cracked one of my eyes open to peak. I didn’t even twitch in any direction. I wasn’t sure why I wasn’t falling. I didn’t relax one bit but my eyes opened and I started to chuckle insanely. I’m alive… I AM ALIVE!! The chuckles grew into full insane laughter as pure relief flooded through me. As I laughed I turned my head side to side and caught a glimpse of something that made my heart skip a beat. On a large mountain in the distance, there was FRICKING HUGE CASTLE standing tall on it’s slopes. It’s purple roofed white towers blazing in the afternoon sun. Long banners flapping in the breeze made the whole thing look like something out f a fairy tale. Three things bounced like pin balls around my skull as I gawked at this sight. Holy shit that’s a castle! If there’s a castle there then that means there’s people! HOW THE FUCK IS IT STAYING ON THE SIDE OF A MOUNTAIN!? My brain was scrambling to try and piece all this new info into a coherent thought. A second site caught my eyes and I started to cry happy tears. There was an edge to this forest and I could see a town about a mile from the end of the tree line. I couldn’t make out any details but I honestly could’ve cared less. Where there was houses there were people and where there were people there were phones! As I tried to gauge how far it was to the forest edge, I was starting to appreciate my dad for forcing me into the boy scouts for four years, my mind quickly reminded me that I was still extremely high in the air. Fear came back very quickly and I squeaked out, “Power pole retract.” My stomach found it’s way up to my throat as I zoomed back the surface. Clamping my eyes shut I waited for this nightmare to be over. My stomach returned to its rightful spot as I felt himself stop moving. Opening one eye I saw the most beautiful sight I had ever seen in my life. The ground. I slowly put my foot down on the earth and with a manic smile spreading across my face I collapsed to my hands and knees and kissed the earth repeatedly. “I’ll never leave you again as long as I live, I promise! I won’t be unfaithful ever again, I will always remain with you…” (annnnd his analogies got more elaborate and creepy, I think in one of them he said he wanted to make “sweet love” with the Earth… “Shiver”) and after that tearful reunion I stood to my feet and looked at the power pole still stuck in the ground. I crossed my arms and my brow furrowed in thought. It worked, just like in the manga and anime, I said power pole extend and it did. This shouldn’t be possible but it happened. I shook my head, pushing those thoughts away for the time being. Pulling the staff from the ground I placed it back in it’s case, I’ll deal with those problems later, I’ve got to get to that town and find out where I am… I paused for a second and an embarrassed groan slid past my lips. and ask if any of them have a washing machine for my pants. I looked at my black pants and stared at a larger and darker patch on the crotch area. I sigh, “That sucks big time.” I felt something brush up against my calf again. I looked down and saw the tip of my new appendage. Gotta get used to that now. Lets see if I can control it. A certain memory of Goku’s while growing up with his grandpa Gohan popped into my mind. I was a bit confused at first but then figured, what the hell, so I followed the memories and soon I was moving my new tail as if I’d been born with it from the beginning. This is actually kinda cool when you get used to it, I thought with a l smirk on my face. Wrapping it around my waist like Vegeta and Napa did in the saiyan saga I turned to the direction I saw the village in. Time to find out where I am I took a deep breath and stepped into the forest. I walked for what felt like hours, and the forest didn’t help make me feel any better about this whole situation. The clearing had been nice, calm even. The forest its self was so dense that the air seems like a thick soup, heavy and damp. What am I in, the Amazon? I whined in thought wiping beads of sweat from my head. "Damn it’s hot in here, I really wish I had some water." As if the powers that controlled the universe heard and answered my prayer, I broke through the dense underbrush and found myself in front of a wide, crystal clear stream. “Ask and you shall receive huh?” I said with a massive grin. I hurried to the streams edge, knelt down and dunked my whole head into the refreshing water. Gulping greedily I drank my fill and my head jerked back up with a gasp. Running my hand through my hair to get rid of excess water I sighed in relief. "That had to be the best water I’ve ever tasted. I’d almost prefer this to any soda I’ve had." I wiped my face off and looked up and down stream for a place to cross. Spotting a sand bar a bit up stream that went all the way across the stream bed. I got to my feet and head there. That’s convenient I thought with a grin and started to making my way across. I noticed a large purple boulder next to the sand bar near the center of the stream. Strange I thought boulders aren’t usually purple. As I waded closer I could make out more detail and started to get a bit nervous. The surface of the boulder was made of individual piece like… Scales! My eye’s bugged out, as I was closer now and saw the boulder, now Identified creature, slowly expanding and contracting . I stopped moving as fear gripped my heart with cold fingers. This thing is ALIVE AND IT”S HUGE!! I started shaking violently with fear. Where’s that Steve Irwin when you need him My chibi self cried in my mindscape. Slowly, I started to move again, never taking my eye off the part of the creature that I could see. I had almost made it to the opposite shore when the water exploded out and a load roar pierced the air. I screamed like a small girl a second time that day (unnoticed by him, he ran on the waters surface) and booked it straight into the woods on the shore at full tilt. I ran at a full sprint, adrenaline pumping through his veins. The trees and underbrush had thinned out some and blurred into a seamless wall of greens as I ran on. What the ever living Fuck was that! My brain screamed as I tore through the woods. I hope it didn’t see me, Please don’t let it have seen me! I kept repeating in to myself as I ran on. A short while after, I slowed down and jogged to a stop. Turning around I stared at the way I came, pushing my eyes and ears to there max to pick up any trace of what ever the fuck that was. Seconds turned to minuets and I could hear or see nothing. I slowly allowed myself to relax. Heaving a massive sigh of relief I started walking again. That was far to close for comfort. I don’t know what the hell that thing was but I do know that I don’t ever want to meet it face to face ever. I kept walking and noticed something. I should’ve been tired, at least breathing hard from running like that and not to mention the adrenaline crash I should be experiencing. Why don’t I feel exhausted, or even a little bit tired? He puzzled over this for a bit as he walked in the direction of the village. Images of Akisame’s endurance “Training” ran to the fore front of my mind. This stopped me in his tracks for a bit. A thought crept into my head that excited me and scared me shitless at the same time. I have there memories… does that mean I have there abilities as well? I felt like I should find this out as soon as possible. I started looking around for a place to sit down and meditate, being a practitioner of Karate I knew what meditation was and the benefits of it. I spied a good sized stump not to far from my right and I made way toward it, brushing it off and sitting down getting my leg into the full lotus position. Hmm seems this body is as flexible as my old one, good news. I came to the realization early on that this body was some how not mine, at least not my original one. Cosmetic surgery can do a lot, but it can’t make you thinner and taller. I closed my eyes and steadied my breathing. My brain went through the episodes of Dragon ball that I remembered. I thought on what Gohan had told Videl Satan when he was teaching her to find her Ki. “Your ki is around the stomach area, just above the bellybutton, it should feel warm, like a comforting blanket wrapped around you on a cold day.” I focused my mind and felt around for that feeling. Focusing on the spot that was supposed to be where ki resides, the world around me dropped away, the sounds of birds, creatures and insects became dulled and muted. My steady, slow breaths seemed unnaturally loud. As I meditated I became aware of a soft, warm glow in my abdomen. Is this my ki? I thought. My mind reached for it slowly feeling the warmth getting closer and larger. I was just about to tap into it when a specific sound pierced the veil of my meditation, straight into my ear and forced my mind to pay attention to it. It was a young girl’s fearful scream. Eye’s snapping open and I leapt to my feet off the stump. My head whipped back and forth trying to figure out which way the scream came from. Lucky for the girl she had strong lungs. I heard her scream again and took off at a dead run toward her voice. Pouring on the speed as I saw the edge to the woods not far ahead of me. “HEELP ME! APPLEJACK! BIG MACINTOSH! ANYPONY HELP!” My brain was confused at what the girl was yelling but I filed it away for a later date. As I burst through the tree line, I had to gawked for a split second. Apple trees heavy with fruit as far as my eyes could see. My attention was snapped back to the present as I heard loud snarls further into the massive orchard. I ran and cleared the chest high fence in a single leap. Paying the impressive physical feat no heed, I charged into the apple trees. As I ran between the massive trees and came upon a shit dropping sight. Four large wolves were circling a particularly large apple tree. Okay large doesn’t give these beasts credit, they were massive! The smallest was the size of a full grown grizzly bear. I was stunned for a bit, but the largest of said beast leapt up and tried to climb the tree. The scream of fear that followed was all the incentive I needed to kick it into high gear. Pulling the Power pole out of it’s container I charged at the beasts. As I got closer, I noticed some thing strange about them. Their eye’s seemed to be glowing green and instead of fur and skin they seemed to be made of bark. Okay what the actual fuck? Gah can’t focus on that now need to get these things away from that tree. I got roughly ten feet behind the smallest beast and raised the power pole high for an over head strike. With the loudest battle cry I could muster I jumped high and brought the power Pole down with all my strength onto the back of the creature hoping for the best out come, breaking the creature spine and stopping it or killing instantly. What I didn’t expect is what happened. Instead of acting like a blunt instrument and breaking the creatures spine, it was like a frickin great sword and it sliced through the back and gut of the creature in one gory swipe. To say I was surprised would be the understatement of the year at least. I didn’t have time to process my surprise though. The wood-wolves, that’s what I decided to call them, jumped away from the tree and faced me, seeing that I killed one of heir pack and that I was a threat, with a fierce snarl. I spun the stave to clean off the grime and held the Power Pole in a spear like ready stance, legs bent slightly. I kept my eyes forward, glaring at these creatures with anger and determination. “Don’t worry miss.” I called up the girl without taking my eyes off the creatures in front of me. “I’ll lead these things away so you can get to safety, bring help when you can.” with that I leapt back, and twisted in the air and ran in the direction I came from. The wood wolves howled together and began pursuing me with a fervor. What the fuck do I do now! I frantically thought as I zoomed through the apple trees evading the wood wolves like the plague. I need to get in an open area, I can maneuver more freely and not worry about my staff hitting a tree and screwing my strikes up. I took a quick look behind me and saw the three remaining wolves were right on my heels FUCK ALL KINDS OF DUCK! I pushed my legs to their max to go even faster. I was reaching the part of the orchard were I got in, There’s at least a twenty foot gap between the fence and the apple trees, perfect! I thought triumphantly. Putting on a burst of speed and blasting past the apple trees, making a beeline straight for the fence, a plan forming in my brain. Damn it, this a really stupid idea… I sure hope this WWOORRKS! as I neared the fence I jumped at it, twisting myself so I’d hit feet first. Gripping the power pole so it was parallel to my body and dead center in front of my chest. My feet hit the fence and forced my body into a squat. With the added kinetic force I propelled myself off the fence with great speed and straight at the leading and very surprised wood wolf. “POWER POLE EXTEND!” I yelled and thrust the power pole like a spear straight at the wolf’s head. The wolf might have had the time to react if the staff had been a normal piece of wood, but it could not counter the length adding ability of the power pole and it was struck right were I was aiming for. The power pole punched straight trough the wood wolf’s head and kept going though it’s body killing it instantly. The last two wolves skidded to a stop as they saw another pack member meet its end by my hand. In a surprising show of strength I planted my feet and lifted the power pole, with the corpse of the wood wolf still on it, with surprising speed over my head and toward the woods. With a yell I flung the corpse of the wolf off the stave and I sent it sailing into the nearest tree with a sickening SPLAT Showering the tree trunk and surrounding ground with a mix of sickly green blood and organs. “RETRACT!” I yelled and the power pole returned to it’s normal size. I stared down the last two wolves as they snarled at me, feral rage burning in their green eyes. They both slowly moved to either side of me planning to attack me from both side. I knew exactly what they were planning and decided not to wait for them. After a few more tense seconds, I lunged to my right at the smaller of the two and caught the wolf by surprise. Swinging my stave in a horizontal strike I aimed for it’s head, but this wolf was a bit smarter then it’s previous pack mates. It launched its self straight up into the air dodging the strike and thinking it got the better of it’s prey. How wrong it was. With a smirk of confidence I used the forward momentum I’d built up to twist and push off the ground, following the wood wolf into the air. That same momentum traveling down my body and to my hips, which I rotated like a whips handle speeding the power to my calf. With a mighty battle cry I slammed the wood wolves head with a powerful roundhouse kick. (Chuck would be so proud) The kick delivered so much power that the wolf’s head, literally, exploded in a torrent of bark, bone, brain matter and blood. My grin widened in victory as gravity took hold and started to bring me back down to earth. My blood was running hot with the thrill of battle. I turned my body to land on my feet, only to be smashed out of the air by a powerful tackle. Searing pain flashed through my left arm, I screamed in agony as the wolf I had turned my back on ripped its fangs into the soft flesh of my left bicep. My warm, life-giving blood gushing into the wolf's mouth driving it into a blood rage. It shook and slammed me back and forth trying for all its worth to tear my arm off. The wolf finally stopped the thrashing and spun around, flinging me through the air and straight into the trunk of an apple tree. With a loud CRACK the apple tree split at the point of impact, slowly falling over and slamming it’s fruit laden boughs into the ground. I cried out as I slid to the ground next to the broken stump of the tree. Looking up through a haze of pain, I stared straight at this creature that had mangle my arm. I can’t even feel my arm, it’s definitely broken. The wolf walked closer it’s once green eyes now a blazing red, the muscles in its hindquarters tightening, ready to propel it’s self for the kill. Damn it, I don’t have the energy to dodge! I’m going to die! heh, it’s my own fault though, I broke a cardinal rule in martial arts, never turn your back on your opponent. The wolf’s red eyes shown with blood lust and drool leaked from it’s jaws. With a roar it leapt into the air fangs bared and aimed straight at my neck. I kept trying to force my legs to move, MOVE damn you! MOVE! Time seemed to slow down to a crawl and I watched as the wood wolf bare down on me. As it lunged a new sound reached my ears, it sounded like someone’s voice. It was that young girls voice. At least she’s safe, total deaja vu, this is just like back in school. I stop those bullies from picking on that small girl and then they beat the crap out of me. I gave it as good as I got it though, sent them to the hospital with me. I stared at the wolf’s open jaws, my entire life, all up to that point, playing through my head, my school, my parents, Krys… all of it played through my mind as I waited and watched the end arrive. One thought entered my mind that caused me to sucker punch death right in the face. I keep my word, I’ve never gone back on it and I never will. I promised Krys I’d fined her at comic con, I gave my word. My anger swelled And not only is my pride at stake, I’m not ready to die. I need to see my Parents again, to make things right! I've never even gotten laid! There is still so much I want to do! My anger at this wolf went white hot, this beast was trying to end my life, stop me from keeping my promises and trying to kill me with a bad case of blue balls to boot. My rage boiled over and erupted. HELL NO!. My battered body exploded with power, the white flame aura of ki exploded around me. My right hand shot forward as I screamed in anger at the cause of my pain. ( starts at 38 sec) ”HHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!” The wolf never stood a chance. A massive gold ki beam shot from my hand and engulfed the wolf’s entire body disintegrating it to nothing in a mater of seconds. The ki blast tore through the forest and a massive explosion was made from where it made contact on the ground. The earth shook with the force and power of the eruption, the resulting shock wave was felt for miles around. My arm slumped back to my side, the white aura around me dissipating like a snuffed candle. My breaths came in ragged gasps and my vision started to fade slowly like a closing camera shutter. The last thing I saw and heard was a batch of sunflower yellow that appeared before my eyes, and the young girls voice. I noted it hade a country twang to it as she spoke. “Hurry Applejack, He’s hurt real bad!” and then… darkness embraced me like an old friend IT"S PINK! IT'S SOFT! IT'S... Rainbowed?... HELP!!Author's Note Thought/Telepathy "Talking" "YELLING/ROYAL CANTERLOT VOICE" (My two cents worth) (Me speaking) I do not own any character, scenes, quotes or any form of what is referenced in here. That right goes to their respective creators. Now that that's out of the way ALLONS Y! IT"S PINK! IT'S SOFT! IT'S... Rainbowed?... HELP!! I wasn’t sure how long I’d been asleep for but I was sure of one thing though… I was as stiff as a log. Ooohhh I hurt all over. I grunted as I forced myself to sit up. The muscles in my back straining and my spine giving protesting pops for being moved. Reaching over I felt my left arm and was stunned. It’s completely healed! I opened my eyes and looked around. It was night time so I couldn’t see much at first, but as my eyes adjusted to the lack of light around me I was able to give my arm a look over. It looks like nothing happened… I don’t dream so that rules that out. Whenever I slept it was like I just blinked. I decided to take stock of my surroundings. The room I was in had white walls and a pale blue ceiling, a small dresser was on the far left wall underneath a window. I saw what appeared to be a small enclosed bathroom in the far left corner, nothing major, enough to hold a shower toilet and sink, just the basics. Gazing to my right I saw a door and a bunch of medical machines next to the bed that instantly told me I was in a hospital. I must’ve been out for a few weeks at least if the healing is any indication, more likely it was months. But that didn’t seem right. If I was out for months, my muscles should have atrophied quite a bit, I may be stiff but my body hasn’t wasted away at all… weird. I noticed I was laying on a hospital bed under pale pink covers. Lifting them up I sighed in relief. At least I’m not buck ass nude. I was wearing a pair of generic boxer shorts, probably hospital standard issue. I swung my legs over the edge of the bed and set my feet on the cold tiled floor. Wonder if my clothes are in the dresser. I thought as I slowly made my way to said furniture piece, making my stiff muscles work themselves out. Opening the top drawer I found a few pairs of socks, closing it and opening the second drawer I saw the welcomed sight of my pants, gi top and belt. phew. I sighed in relief Don’t have to replace those that’s good, no chain vest though wonder where that is. Squinting I searched through the rest of the dresser. My satchel isn’t here either…Whoever works here must’ve taken them. They’d better not have lost any of my stuff. I closed it and started to look out the window and stopped myself half way due to fear. I can’t look at the moon, Holy shit that was close! I kept my eye-line low and gazed out the window. I could see I was in a small town, the light from the street lamps gave plenty of lighting. The town was in a word, quaint, it had a homey feel that all small towns have. Most of the houses were two stories tall, some had what appeared to be slate tiled rooves but most had thatched rooves. I’m definitely not in the U.S. anymore that’s for sure, no place I’ve ever heard of in the U.S. has thatched rooves. So where am I? I looked around the streets looking for any detail that could tell me where I was. Just on the edge of where my vision could reach, I spied a building that caught my interest. Who designed that place? The witch from Hansel and Gretal? The building in question looked like a gingerbread house on steroids. The pink walls were dotted with what appeared to be white frosting dollops. A large tower, the sides of which looked to be made of graham crackers, rose from the back of the two story building. The top was shaped like a cupcake with a pink frosting roof. I don’t know who built that place but they were obviously obsessed with sugar and high on crack when they designed it. I chuckled lightly. Weird building aside I couldn’t find any clue as to where I was. Okay focus on what you know, I told myself as I slowly paced back and forth in front of the window. Okay, I’m not home in the U.S. anymore, that is painfully obvious, where ever I am they have modern tech, hence the hospital, no witch doctors here… (In the Everfree forest) A certain Zebra sneezed in her sleep, waking herself. She rubbed her nose slightly. “Who does mention me at this hour and turn my good dreams sour?” She grumble, pulling the blankets closer around her, she fell back to sleep. (back to the hospital) I let my eye’s roam the streets and then around my hospital room. but there’s no electric lights that I can see.. A bone chilling realization hit me like a ton of bricks going at light speed. “I’m not on earth anymore.” I was an open minded kind of guy. and being a geek I tried to learn a decent amount about different science theories to stay in the loop. I knew what the multiverse was and so far the facts I had found seemed to point to that as the answer. That thought crushed my heart, I didn’t want to believe it… It hurt to much to believe it. Fear and logic battled in my head, each trying to wrestle control from the other. But what about your new memories, the abilities and body? Can that happen back home? The two warring sides of my brain fought for a good few minuets. The more logical side won out and my shoulders slumped down so low I would’ve flunked postal bag carrying school. I could feel that my body was still tired and needed rest. I shuffled back over to the bed, getting back on and pulling the blanket up over my shoulders. I stared out the window, alien stars winked at me in the foreign night sky. A virtual hurricane of emotions ran rampant through me as I closed my eyes and slowly went to sleep. Where am I? Sunlight blazed in through the window, smacking me right were I didn’t want to be hit. In the eyes. I grumbled in annoyance and pulled the blanket over my head, trying to go back to the comforting embrace of sleep and loosing terribly “Damn Sun!” I mumbled as I angrily threw the blanket off “Can’t you give me a few more minuets?” I yawned and stretched my limbs, getting a few back pops in the process. Grunting as I stood up and started to do a few light stretches to keep my legs and arms loose. Mid way through my arm stretches I froze, a weird feeling buzzing in my head. What is that? I focused on it for a bit. turning toward the window the feeling moved from my right temple to the back of my head. “Ooookay.” Turning back and facing the bed, it slid from the back of my head to above my right eye. “What the hell?” I was confused It feels like there’s something between my brain and skull moving around. I thought for a moment and the closest thing I could compare it to was a compass. So I spun slowly on the spot and the feeling moved around on the inside of my head as I spun but stayed in one direction. Okay this is strange. I decided to try something else. I bent over and the feeling went to the top of my skull. Okay now this is getting freaky, what‘s going on. Whatever was happening that weird feeling was getting stronger. An Idea struck me, I think this is Goku’s ki sensing ability, I may have accidentally jump started it when I blasted the wolf, if that’s the case… I focused on the direction where the feeling was, trying to get a sense of what was coming. I’d never done this before so I had to really concentrate. A few beads of sweat dropped down my forehead and cheeks as I strained. After what seemed like and eternity I got a kind of picture of the “power level” I’d sensed… I-I-I’m… a Ghost would’ve thought I was pale as all the blood seemed to leave my face. I’m so FUCKED SIDEWAYS! I started to tremble, That power I feel, It could crush me under it’s big toe… AND IT’S HEADING STRAIGHT TOWARD ME! I began to panic, I rushed over to the dresser I had opened last night, and ripped my clothes out of the drawers, fumbling like a drunk in my haste trying to get them on. COME ON! I gotta hurry, finally able to get my pants, and gi top on, I wrapped and tied the belt around my waist, followed by my tail. I saw that next to the door were my KungFu shoes and I rushed over to put them on. I had just finished slipping them on when I felt that huge power level again, stronger then ever. My face paled when I realized, It’s right outside the door! My new Sayian blood was telling me to stay and confront this new power, challenge it, fight it! Show it who is the superior power. My normal somewhat logical self told me to not to get into any needless conflict and coupled with the Kenichi side, who was always scared shitless of a fight, both went against what my Sayian half wanted. Needless to say, my chicken streak won this battle. I started to slowly back away from the door. I stopped in my tracks when I saw and heard the lock on the door twist and give a faint click as it unlocked. “NOPE!” I yelled, doing a complete 180 and sprinting across the room and with a mighty leap, I crossed my arms across my face and chest and curled my legs as close as I could. I smashed through the window, sending shards of glass and a few splinters of wood out into the streets. Flying out of the window to cries of shock from behind me. “YOU DON’T LIKE…” I heard someone yell before I fell to far. Not turning to see who had yelled I fell to the ground below. My feet hit the ground, landing on the balls of my feet I tumbled into a somersault and rolled into a standing position unharmed. Seeing an alley way just off to my right I sped to the hopeful escape route. The voice called out to me, but I didn‘t look to see who it was. Fear drove me to just keep running. That power is immense, I thought as I tore down the alley way. My Sayian half kept nagging at me to turn around and fight. I had to admit the thought slightly intrigued me and made me want to piss my pants… again. I am curious who it was though, I just hope I won’t have to meet them face to face yet. I panted slightly as I kneeled behind a dumpster in another alley way. I'd taken a few lefts and rights, keeping to the shadows. The power I'd felt had disappeared a few minuets after my sudden departure from the hospital. I was in another alley way next to what I believed was the main street, if the activity I heard was any indicator. I inched my head past the end of the dumpster. My jaw fell open and I could do nothing but stare with fascination and terror for some time. The “people”, and I use the term loosely, stood on two legs, were covered in colorful fur, some had horns others had wings but all had certain characteristics that told me they were of the same race. They kind of look like horses. It was the only connection I could make with something I knew. They had muzzles, much shorter then the horses I knew of. Their ears, again smaller then a horses, were higher up the side of the head then mine and their eyes were larger then what I was certain was normal. None had feet, they walked on a pair of hooves and wore clothes like I did. If I had held out any hope for being on Earth, it was pretty much shattered with all this. As I watch from the shadows I started to hear snippets of conversations. "I thought he was going to Trottingham?" "Mommy can we get a muffin?" I was shocked. They spoke English. A new sound tore my thoughts away from that fact. A horn honked and I watched with wide eyes as an old model T Ford car slowly made it's way down the street, driven by an elderly looking green horse person. I was floored. Not only is this proof that intelligent life exists but that they have developed on a near mirror image to our own world... the odds of this are insane! As I watched these beings go about their day for a few more minuets I started to work on a plan in my head. Okay I don't want to cause a panic. It's safe to assume they've never seen anything like me before so walking up to them and saying hi is out of the question. I kept my eyes on the street as I thought to myself about what to do. Why can't you just say hi? they might just want to be friends. Just be friends? That's a bit naive of them. For all they know I could be a predator who could be here to hurt them. Are you? Of course not, I'm not a monster. I just don't know how to proceed with this. I don't even know what to call their race as a whole. Well we’re not horses, that's for sure. "giggle" we prefer the term pony. My body stiffened. That wasn't what my voice in my head sounded like. I'd been so distracted by the ponies and my predicament I didn't even notice the different voice in my head. It was female sounding so it wasn't mine. I started to shiver in fear. The power level I had sensed at the hospital... It was back. It's right behind me! My head turned with the creaking sound of a screen door. My now brown eyes gazed back into unbelievably bright sky blue ones. I started to sweat and my left eye started to twitch. Not one foot away from me was one of the natives. She was obviously female. She wore a dark blue tank top which showed a good amount of cleavage from her D cup sized breasts and a pair of bright pink shorts with a trio of balloons on the hips. Her fur was bright pink and her mane and tail were a deeper shade of pink and so poofy it looked like some one stuck cotton candy on her head instead of hair. The connection between my brain and body was short circuiting, because all I could do was scream orders in my head and my body just stayed frozen, just staring at the mare. The smile on her face seemed so large that it would split it in two. I was thoroughly freaked. Then the pin was pulled on the proverbial grenade... She talked TO me. "HI! I'm Pinkie Pie, What's your name? Want to be friends? Why don't you like cake?" I did the only logical thing my brain could think of at that moment... I screamed. I leapt off the ground and over the dumpster like a rocket. I did take note that I had jump a good, fifteen feet in the air, but I had other things on my mind. All heads turned to me as I landed. I didn't stop to smell the roses, I ran at full speed down the street dodging ponies left and right, jumping and sliding under food carts. "WAIT!" I heard the pink mare’s voice call out to me. There was a hint of sadness in it, but I ignored her and I just kept on running. Well things can't get any worse then this. (Murphy's going to have a field day.) "HEY!" ( I turn and see Pinkie Poking her head through the fourth wall) (sigh. Pinkie? What are you doing here?) "Why did you have to write it like that Quirky!?" (Pinkie starts to sniffle and her eyes start to tear up) He's scared of me now, and I just wanted to be friends!" (Her eye faucets are about to explode) (CRAP if she starts crying She'll flood the entire apartment) (I grab a cookie from a nearby box and waggle it in front of her nose) ( Pinkie look what I've got! A delicious chocolate chip cookie see? see?) (Pinkie brightens up immediately.) "Cookie? COOKIE!" (She grabs it from my hand and starts to nibble it) ( That was to close! Now Pinkie what have I told you about breaking the fourth wall, let alone going through it?) (She's now sitting in my recliner. She smiles at me) "You haven't told me anything yet cause you haven't written that far." ( She states matter of fact like. I take my glasses off and pinch the bridge of my nose) (UGH. Alright, please keep the fourth wall breaking to a minimum, I love your company but I have a story to write and the wall breaking slows me down a bit.) "Okie-dokie-lokie Quirky!" (sigh. And to answer your question I wrote the scene that way for plot development. I promise he won't be scared of you for to long) (she narrows her eyes) "Pinkie Promise?" (she gets up and puts her muzzle to my nose and stares me with slits for eyes. I start to sweat bullets) (Cross my heart and hope the fly stick a cupcake in my eye!) (She smiles widely) "Okay, I'm satisfied." (phew dodged the nightmare. I should probably tell you Pinkie, while we've been talking he's gotten into a bit of a mess. You should probably be getting back to Ponyville now, unless you want the new guy to get his ass beaten to a pulp by Rainbow Dash.) (Pinkie Gasps) "WHAT! if that happens, I'll need to changed the banner to "Welcome to Ponyville hope you didn't get beat up to bad by Rainbow Dash Get well soon Party" banner! And I work so hard on the first one!" (She jumped and hung in the air yelling) "DON'T WORRY! PINKIE'S COMING!" (She zooms through the wall and back to Ponyville. I look at all of you) (I'm sorry about that readers. Pinkie can be a bit fragile and random at times. Don't worry I'll hit the rewind button and you'll get to see what happens to our would be whipped hero. And so without further ado, ALLONS Y!) ( My fist punches the youtube rewind button and the screen swirls with color) (back in Ponyville we fined our hero running. He's getting all his cardio done early) I darted down and across the street, jumping into the nearest alley way I could find. I looked behind me to see if I was being followed. All the ponies were stare at the alley were I had gone in, confusion written all over their faces. I started to turn my head back forward when my foot caught on something and I was sent flying through the air. "Whooooa!" I yelled as I enjoyed my "trip". I saw a pony mare in front of me go wide eyed. Time seemed to slow to as I came closer and closer to her. We both shouted something similar before I collided with her at high speeds. "FUCK/BUCK!" I slammed into her hard and sent us tumbling through the packed dirt street. We stopped our tumble a few seconds later and I tried to shake the dancing ducks from my head. Placing my hands down I started to push myself up. I noticed that the ground seemed to be quite a bit softer then before, not to mention it was a bit raised. I think my palms are resting on small pebbles. I pushed my self up and, on reflex, my hand squeezed. A low moan reached my ears and made my eyes snap open. What I saw made my heart stop cold. I was straddling a very well endowed female pony with mint green fur and she had a spiraling horn growing out of the top of her forehead. Her eyes were half closed and a blush was highly evident on her cheeks. She moaned again as my hands squeezed her breasts, and my mind ground to a frickin halt. My face flushed as red as a tomato, my mouth mimicking a fish. I don’t know why my body did it, all I can attribute it to is that… I’m a male. My hands squeezed her breasts again, harder then before, and she moaned a third time and very loudly. I just about to jump off and apologize, cause my life depended on it, when a loud and very angry voice yelled from above me. "What the Buck are you trying to do you pervert!" My head snaps up to the sky and what I see scares me to hell and back. Another pony mare, this one has sky blue colored fur adorning her body. She's dressed in in a tight, sleeveless white shirt with a Rainbow lightning bolt on the left side that showed off her high C cup breasts. The shirt ended a few inches below her bust and she wore a pair of black short shorts. She was sporting a six pack and the muscles of her legs looked like she could kick a concrete wall, or a human, to smithereens. Her mane and tail were split into the seven, beautiful colors of a rainbow and she was sporting a pair a large angel like wings the same color as her fur. They flapped in a steady, rhythmical motion, keeping her ten feet off the ground the whole time. Her rose red eyes glare at me with an intensity that could melt steel. "Let her go you sick bastard!" She shouted and dove through the air straight at me. Two thoughts went through my brain as she flew at me with her fist cocked back to strike. The first being She's really sexy. and the second SHE'S GOING TO KILL ME! I had no time to make a conscious movement, so my body acted on instinct and training. The flying female charging at me fast I threw my self back into a bridge position just as she was about to strike me. Her fist was aimed at my face but hit nothing but air. As her body became parallel with mine my training kicked in and I struck. I used the momentum from leaning back and doing a bridge to throw my right leg up and slam my knee right into her gut. This all happened within four seconds. I also know I knocked the wind out of her cause I saw her eyes bug out. She sailed a few more feet past me and crashed into the ground hard. I followed through with my strike and flipped to my feet. I turned and faced the blue female that had attacked me. She didn't move for a few seconds and I started to freak out. I ran over to her babbling like crazy. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry! My body reacted on it own. I didn't mean for you to get huRRAAH!" I jumped back with a startled yelp as a blue leg blurred past my face with a super fast kick. She twisted her legs like spinning clubs and swung to her feet. She was pissed. "Like I'd believe you didn't do that on purpose." She said with a growl. She rubbed her stomach were I had hit. "Alright you mother bucking pervert... IT... IS... ON." My blood ran cold. She went into a Karate style Neko Ashi Dachi stance and Putting her hands, right over left, into "knife hand" positions, palms down just below her chest. I got very nervous very quickly. She been trained very well and that stance she's in, the Neko Ashi Dachi, is for quick, strong kicks and her posture is near perfect. I analyzed her as quickly as possible. I'll need to watch out for her "Knife hand" strikes, they're meant for vital points like the neck, eyes, under the arms and they double as a near iron clad defense when used properly. What she's in is an aggressive stance meant for speed, power and deception, I need to keep my guard up. My body slid into a fighting stance of its own accord. I shifted my left leg back and lowered myself into a deep Kiba Dachi stance, my right hand, held about a foot from my face, was shaped into a kind of claw. My index and middle fingers stayed together and curled slightly while my thumb, pinky and ring finger curled inward till the tips were and inch from each other. My left hand formed like I was holding a softball and I raised it to just above my eye line behind my head. I realized it was the fighting stance of the Kame Senin Ryu style taught to Goku by Master Roshi. I kept my gaze on the blue female who was still glaring at me. My sayian blood burned at the thought of a good fight, but this is not a battle I wanted to participate in, it would be pointless conflict. I didn't want to fight her, but I would if I had to. "This is not what it seems… I don't want to fight you miss." I said to the mare, my voice sounding a bit deeper then usual, more serious. The prismed mare chuckled mirthlessly at my statement, "If I was in your place, I would want to fight me either." With a cocky smile on her face, she charged in a rainbow colored blur. As I braced myself for the fight I heard two female voices yell something out, very loudly, at the same time. One behind me and the other to my right. "HUMAN!/ I NEED TO THROW YOU A PARTY!" One voice I recognized. It was that Pink girl that had scared the ever living shit out of me behind the dumpster. I didn't know who the second one belonged to but I didn't like he tone it had. I decided then and there, as the blue winged, Technicolor maned mare came barreling at me, what to do. "STRATEGIC WITHDRAWAL!!!" And I turned and booked it down the street. The moon won't set?... I'M SOOO BONED!!Why did I have to say that! I asked myself in my head as I frantically ran down the street full speed. "Get back here you pervert!" My instincts screamed at me to dodge, Thank heavens my sensei's drilled that concept into my brain. Jumping to my left, a rainbow colored blur shot past me at unbelievable speeds. the rainbow maned mare's fist that was aimed for my head smashed into the ground, causing it to crack a little. My eyes got so big they would've put a giant squid to shame. She was in front of me now, getting out of her crouched position. Her back was facing me so I started to back away. She looked over her right shoulder, "Not bad, there aren't many ponies who can dodge my strikes." She turned toward me, her left fist in her right palm. "Where you going? I thought you were hungry, and was kind enough to make you a knuckle sandwich." She cracked said knuckles. Now my nerves are completely shot, to much crazy happened in the short time I've been awake, so my response to her wasn't thought out very well. "But I wanted to taste the rainbow, it looks better." After the words had left my mouth I slapped my hand over it. I just made this go from bad to worse. The rainbow girl froze, a blush clear on her cheeks, I don't know how I could see it through her fur though. I was about to make a break for it while she was distracted but wasn't able to as I was tackled to the ground. "They're real! I was right! Humans are real!" I was pinned under the mint green mare who was straddling my stomach and pinning my hands above my head. "My research was right on most accounts, no muzzle, small eyes, no fur... I think it's a male but I'm not sure." She babbled just a few inches from my face as her eye's darted around my body like I would disappear in an instant. Her soft, perky chest pillows were smashed into my chest. The Rainbow'd mare picked this time to snap out of her stupor. "Good job Lyra, now hold him still while I beat him." She smirked and started walking forward. My eyes widened in fear and I struggled like a man possessed. I started pleading with her, trying desperately to get her to see reason and not kill me. "Please! Wait! This was a big misunderstanding! I was trying to escape this cute pink girl with adorable cotton candy hair and massive ta-ta's! I wasn't trying to molest this hot girls awesome, soft, squeezable boobs, It was an accident!" My blood froze solid at the word that left my mouth. Situations like this were like Wonder Women's lasso to me. I'M SO BONED! In my now panicked state my brain decided, hey let's make the whole powder keg situation worse, It's the atomic age, so let's go nuclear. "Please don't kill me! I don't want to die from a hot girl beating me to death! That's not my dream way to go! I want to die having her fucking my brains out!" Now a visible, massive blush formed on both mares faces. The one called Lyra sat up and looked at her chest while she grabbed her tits and squeezed them. "Wow, they are soft." she said in a matter of fact tone as she played with them. I wasn't sure if I was in heaven or hell, but I was sure I needed to escape. I did the only thing I could think of, I thrust my hips up, hard. Lyra yelped loudly as she was shot up into the air and off my crotch. I'm just glad I didn't pop a hard on, that would've been bad I rolled to my feet and started back the way I'd come. I made it all of five feet when I was slammed into by a pink blur. It was the pink one, she had pinned my arms to my side by wrapping and clamping her arms and legs around me. I stumbled back but didn't fall. "Hi again! Did you mean what you said? Am I cute? Does my mane really look like cotton candy? I wonder if it tastes like it too?." She flipped a piece of her mane into her mouth and chewed, then spat it out with a look of disgust. "Nope, doesn't taste like cotton candy." she said, A huge smile on her face. I was struggling to free my arms, but her grip was like a steel trap and I couldn't move them. The more I moved the more her huge Breasts mashed against me. This isn't good I can't get... Are those... Her nipples?! My face was atomic red as my brain dove into the perverted ocean that was my libido and I started to sway slightly. "Pinkie what do you think your doing! Why are you hugging that thing?" I heard the rainbow's voice yell. The one clinging to me like a cute and sexy straight jacket was called Pinkie apparently. "I'm saying hi and why are you being a gumpity Mc'gump pants Rainbow Dash and trying to beat him up?" "Cause the sicko grabbed Lyra's chest, that's why." Pinkie looked at me with surprise, then she gave me half lidded bedroom eyes and wiggled her eyebrows at me with a perverted smirk. "You don't waste any time do you stud." I was at my whits end. my breathing quickened, I felt something leaking from my nose, my pupils dilated and I couldn't hold on to reality any longer. "Nope." and I blacked out. (an unspecified time spent unconscious later) I opened my eye's, blinking to clear the sleep gunk from the lids. I sat up slowly, trying to get a feel for were I was. The light coming through the window illuminated the room. It was good sized, if a bit oddly shaped. the wall with the window seemed to curve and twist in weird ways. It's like a tree trunk I thought as I looked around. the room was sparsely furnished, just a bed, a dresser with a mirror and a bathroom to the right. At least I'm not back in the hospital I was relieved about that. The door that probably led to the main living area was to my left. Deciding to take a peek out I crept over to the door. I cracked it open just a bit and I could hear voices talking together. "Now what are we going to do?" The voice was one I didn't recognize. It was female and had a southern accent to it. "I say we hand it over to the guards and let them deal with it." I knew that voice. I wracked my brain and came up with a picture of the rainbow mare and her name. She's that hot alien chick who wanted to beat me to death... Rainbow Dash I think? kinda fits. I thought as I listened in. "I second that idea, if half of what Rainbow says that brute did is true, a ruffian like him should be behind bars." I didn't know who that women was but I already didn't like her. Her voice sounded like some of those uppity, snobbish girls I'd met on a trip to California. They all cared more about their clothes then people. "HE saved my little sister. I ain't about to let you two hog tie 'em and drag him off. Besides we don't have all the facts, and Rarity, Pinkie wasn't lying when she said that whole chicken parade was an accident. He was scared and in a strange place. Could you have been in his situation and not freak out?" The southern voice said, I knew what she was talking about. She's the sister of the one I saved... at least I have one vote for no police I cracked the door a little bit more trying to see as well as hear. I remembered who Pinkie was, that girl that had glomped me before I passed out. "I see your point Applejack, I can't say I wouldn't have been in the same state he was in." Yes, listen to the voice of reason. i thought, Applejack? Those must've been names the girl was calling out, makes since now. "But, I don't like the idea of not telling the guards. He may have saved Applebloom, but I don't trust him." So that posh voice is named Rarity, heh it even sounds kinda self centered I chuckled to myself. A new sound made it's way to my ear, a faint crunching sound, I just ignored it listening to the conversation. "Ah don't trust him either, not completely anyways, I just don't think calling in a bunch of armed guards will have a good effect on the situation." Applejack said. The crunching sound had gotten a bit louder. So much for that vote "I know right." The voice of the one called Pinkie said next to me. My head snapped to my right and saw her sitting in a folding chair, chewing a mouthful from the bag of popcorn in her hand. "Want some?" She asked cheerfully holding the bag out. I was starting to freak again, but I took my hand and slapped my self in the face hard, startling Pinkie. I sat down next to the door with a sigh. "Why'd you do that?" She asked slightly worried. "I was starting to freak out again and I needed to get some sense knocked in to me, so i did." Pinkie's mouth made an "oh" motion then she giggled. "Your funny, so... want some?" she held the bag out again. Thoughts of poison, sleeping agents and other such crazy ideas ran through my brain. I arrived at what I thought was the best solution. Ah... fuck it. I reached over and grabbed a big hand full and started munching on a few pieces. Pinkie smiled happily. "I like you, your different. Most ponies won't take any when I offer them popcorn." She said as we munched on the salty treat. I was surprised and not surprised at the same time. The popcorn was delicious, the best I've had in a long time. "I think it's the delivery method you use." I said. she gave me a confused look. "Well if you offer it to anyone else like you did me they'd be startled and being startled doesn't help make choices." "But you made a choice now, and you were startled." She countered. "That's because of this situation... your right next to me, the one called Rainbow Dash that want's to beat me to a pulp is just down the hall and that window is much smaller then the hospital's. I tried to run away before and look where that got me." I stated calmly. I was able to do so cause I was now on the most wonderful drug in the universe, "Fuck it All." I decided to just roll with all this. "The popcorn is great but it's making me thirsty, you got anything to drink too? like a Pepsi or something?" She tapped her finger on her chin in thought, "I don't have anything called Pepsi, I've got Colta-Cola though, would that be okay?" she asked smiling. "If it's a soda then hell yes it would." I was hoping it was. Pinkie's smile widened and she reached into her mane and pulled out an ice cold bottle of what I assumed was Colta-Cola. I was truly vexed by the pulling from her mane part, Oh well, nothing like another dose of "Fuck it All" to help everything roll off your shoulders I thought as I grabbed the bottle, popped the top and took a swig. The only thing different was the name, and I was very happy about that. Nice to know I'll still have certain things like the ones from home Thinking about home brought up some memories, but what had me a bit worried is they were kinda... blurred. like they were far off memories that you have trouble finding. Pinkie seemed to catch my change in mood right away. "You okay? you look kinda sad?" I smiled at her, "I'm okay, just... Some memories of home is all." she gave me a knowing smile, "You miss it?" she asked. "Completely." I said, Pinkie opened her mouth to speak again when the door opened revealing, in my humble opinion, a stunningly beautiful woman. She had her long, golden blond mane and tail tied in a pony tail, I found the irony a bit funny. Her smooth orange fur went perfectly with her brilliant emerald green eyes. He breasts were somewhere between c and d, I couldn't tell. Small patches of white spots adorned her cheeks like freckles. She had an old weather worn stetson hat on her head, a white tee shirt on, a pair of dark blue jeans and work boots. I honestly didn't give a flying rats ass if she was another species, Hot is hot no matter what form it comes in. She looked startled to see me up and talking with Pinkie. "Your awake." she said, eyeing me a bit cautiously. From her voice I knew her name to be Applejack. I smiled at her reassuringly. "Yes, and don't worry to much, I've calmed down quite a bit and I'll try not to cause any more trouble." She looked at me for a bit then nodded her head. "Alright, then mind answering a few questions?" A guy's worst nightmare, being grilled by a sexy women, but I was still on "Fuck it All" so I agreed. "Sure, I'll answer what I can, if you can make sure Rainbow Dash doesn't try and kill me again." She smirked at that, "I think that can be arranged." She turned her head and called to the other mares. "Hey yall, he's awake and all calmed down. He said he'll talk to us , but only if Rainbow behaves herself." "I wasn't the one groping all the mares in town." She grumbled as she walked through the door. I was still sitting on the floor eating popcorn and drinking cola with Pinkie, she looked back and forth between me and Pinkie then sighed. "You can make friends with anypony huh?" She asked and Pinkie Gave her a big smile and a nod. "It was one mare miss, and it was an accident. While I was running through an alley I tripped over something and tumbled into that lady." I said, before taking a drink then handing the bottle to Pinkie. Rainbow just crossed her arms, "Whatever." she huffed. "You'll have to excuse Rainbow Dash darling, but what you can understand our doubts." The voice of Rarity spoke. I turned my head and saw her standing in the door way. Her fur was so white it almost hurt to look at. Bright, sharp blue eyes looked me over. A white, spiral horn was on her forehead, she wore a blue shirt, and a black skirt that ended at her knees. She had an hour glass figure and large plump breasts gave her a healthy model look. Her mane and tail were a deep indigo, long and, spun in large bouncy curls She was beautiful, I'd give her that, but not what I find attractive. Not to mention she was a bit on my bad side already. "Of course, but I'm just a brute and a ruffian, how could I have known?" sarcasm dripped from my words making her flinch. "You heard that?" She had the sense to look sheepish. I nodded my head. "I've been listening to your conversation for the past few minuets, till Pinkie showed up and offered me food, thanks for that by the way." I said turning to Pinkie with a smile. "Your welcome." She said happily. "I can see we all got off to a rough start." Applejack said, "Mined if we start over?" I thought about it for a second. "I don't mind a all, I have a feeling I'm going to be stuck here for quite some time so it's best to get to know somebody." "Pony." Pinkie chimed in. "What?" I asked "You said somebody, everyone here says somepony." she said smiling. "But I'm not a pony, and wouldn't that be a bit rude to anyone whose not a pony?" I asked, Pinkie blinked at that, "You know, I never really thought about it that way." She said. Not wanting to discuss word meanings and usage I changed the subject. "Anywho... we were starting over." I prompted the ladies. "Ah, yes. My name is Rarity Belle, I own the local Boutique here in town." Rarity said, giving me a small apologetic smile. I decided to give her an olive branch, no need to make enemies right of the bat. "It's nice to meet you Rarity, I believe I'll need to stop by your business sometime soon, these are the only clothes I have at the moment." She took the branch gratefully. "I must say your cloths are quite an interesting combination, they seem made for function but they work well together." I smiled at her compliment. "Thanks, these were given to me by my Master's, it's not complete though. I'm missing two of the other parts, which are probably back at the hospital." I said slightly sad that I didn't have all the dogi my master gave me. Pinkie pie smiled insanely wide and produced my satchel from behind her. "No they're not. hey're right here." She pushed the satchel into my arms. I accepted with a thank you. walking over to the bed, I set the bag down and undid my belt and started to take my top off. "Why are you taking your cloths off?" Rarity asked, a red blush on her cheeks. I didn't stop taking my top off as I responded. "One of the pieces I was missing goes on under my top, I can't put it on with it still on can I?" I asked smirking slightly. I could see out of the corner of my eye all of them staring at me. I decided to play with them a little bit. Acting like I didn't notice I stretched my arms above my head slowly, making my muscles tighten and bulge. I could see their eyes wondering over me. Oh I'm going to enjoy this I thought. "Take a picture ladies, it lasts longer." I said with a shit eating grin before opening my satchel. I was happy I found my chain vest and my hand wraps inside. The mares gasped and looked in any direction but mine, besides Pinkie she just smiled bigger, pulled out a camera and snapped a picture. I laughed, Pinkie was quite a riot. I pulled out the vest and slipped it on. This made Rainbow ask a question. "Why do wear a chain mail vest." she asked, the blush still on her face. "I'm a warrior." I said, the mares seemed slightly shocked at this, "I'm also a martial artist, but both need to be ready for an attack at all times, that's why I wear this vest." I said, Rainbow seemed to think this over. "That and it was also a a gift from one of my master's." I put my gi top back on and tied the belt back around my waste. sitting down on the bed I started to wined the Muay thai rope wraps around my hand. I talked while I did this. "I heard your the sister of that girl I saved from the orchard. How's she doing by the way?" I asked. "She's fine, still a bit shook up but okay. I'm Applejack by the way, owner and worker of Sweet Apple Acres." she said the last part with pride. I smiled at her. "The name of the farm I presume. With the amount of apples I saw, I can say you got your work cut out for you." she chuckled at that, "Sometimes, but we always manage to get through the season." She paused for a second as a nervous look crossed her face. "I want to thank you, for saving my little sister that is. My family is the most important thing to me and I can't think about loosing any of'em." she had a few tears forming in her eyes. she wiped them away and smiled at me. "So thank you for saving my little Bloom." I nodded, "Your quite welcome. I know that kind of feeling first hand. I have a little sister too and I know I wouldn't be able to stay calm if she got hurt." It felt slightly weird saying that, like your saying what you believe but there's this part of your mind that makes you think twice about it. I ignored it and turned to the technicolor hotty. "So, we meet again skittles." I said crossing my arms and smirking. She must've thought I was insulting her, cause she flapped her wings and was up in my face in a split second. "What did you call me?" She snarled as she glared at me. Seems to have a short temper. luckily I was still on "Fuck it All" so I didn't freak out. "I wasn't insulting you. Where I'm from there is a type of candy called skittles. Each piece is a different color of the rainbow and a different flavor." I explained to her, "Your mane color is very beautiful and unique and it made me think of one of my favorite candies." I gave her a smile at her, She blushed slightly and backed off. "Oh... okay then." I almost laughed at how quick she went from roaring tiger to mewling kitten. Pinkie had pulled out a pad of paper from...somewhere and was writing something down. Skittles collected herself and began her introduction. "I'm Rainbow Dash, the awesomest and fastest flyer in Equestria." She spread her wings a little bit and struck a pose. I chuckled slightly at her antics. "Well with wings like yours, I wouldn't be surprised if that title was official." Her face turned bright crimson, and she began to shuffle her hooves while looking at the floor. "T-thanks." she squeaked out. AWWW she likes to brag but she can't take the compliments. I thought. She looked adorable like this, nothing like the angry woman that was ready to beat the living snot out of me earlier. "Anyway..." Applejack said, "We've introduced our selves, and yall already know Pinkie Pie, so who and also what are you?" Applejack asked. I nodded and "Hello everyone, my name is Kenichi G. Shirahama, and I'm a human." I paused for a bit, "Well, half human at least." I corrected myself. Applejack looked a bit confuse for a second, but shook her head and smiled. "Nice to meet you Ken-itchy." She said, and I chuckled at the mispronounced name. "Kenichi, Applejack, though I do get itchy sometimes." laughing slightly a her embarrassment. "What do you mean half human?" Rainbow asked narrowing her eyes at him. I smirked slightly and unwound my tail from my waste. All the eyebrows in the room shot skyward as I waved my tail back and forth. I noticed Pinkie's eye following it, almost like she was hypnotized but paid it no mind. "To answer your question completely Skittles would take more time then we have left in the day so I summerize as best I can." I said "Humans are bipedal ape like creatures, my human half comes from my father, Motosugu Shirahama's side." They all nodded their heads in understanding. Pinkie wasn't sitting in the chair anymore, she was squatting on the floor her eyes never leaving my moving tail, and her own tail swishing back and forth slightly. I raised an eye brow at this, She's quite odd I thought, ignoring the strangeness I continued my talking. "Now from my mother's side is were I get my tail." I smiled at the thought of her, "My mother's name is Saori, and she's from a race known as Sayians. They look nearly identical to humans except for the tail they have." I flicked my tail in the air a bit more for effect, and that's when a pink blur shot forward and grabbed it. I crumpled heavily to the floor, unable to stand as all my energy left me and was replaced by pain. The mares gasped and Applejack rushed forward to see what was wrong. Pinkie let go of my tail in worry to make sure I was okay. "What's wrong there Kenichi? you alright?" Applejack asked as I got back to my feet, panting slightly. "I'm fine Applejack, it's just when my tail is grabbed I'm completely helpless as all my stamina is drained." I heard a deflating balloon sound and turned to find Pinkie with her mane completely flat and the most upset look on her face "You mean...Sniff... I- I Hurt you?" She said between sniffles. Seeing her like that just broke my heart. I reached out and pulled her into a hug. She was surprised but didn't struggle. "It's alright Pinkie, how could you have known. I'm fine, my energy comes back instantly. If anyone should be blamed it's me because I haven't trained my tail like I should've." She looked up at my face with impossibly big, adorable, hopeful eyes. "Your not mad at me?" She asked, her bottom lip trembling slightly. Too much cute, My heart can't take it! HHHUUURRGGGHH I'm a complete sucker for puppy dog eyes. "Not at all Pinkie, I don't think I could ever be mad at someone as adorable like you." I said rubbing the back of my head in embarrassment. A massive smile split her face again, Her mane which had been flat instantly became Poofy again. She hugged me back with an iron grip forcing the air out of my lungs. "Pinkie... Need... Air." I managed to wheeze out. She jumped off with a sheepish grin. "Oops, sorry.'" "It's okay." After taking a deep breath. Applejack had a confused look on her face. "What did Pinkie do that made you loose all your Stamina?" She asked. I've never been one for lying, the cat was out of the bag anyway. "A Sayian's tail is a weak spot. It has large bundles of nerves going through it and if it's not trained properly it can cause extreme pain when gripped hard." I explained. Pinkie started to look down again. "You did nothing wrong Pinkie, you didn't know so it's not your fault." I told her reassuringly. She gave me a small smile which I returned. A very loud growling caused the girls to jump and me to drop into a fighting stance. The growl sounded again and all eyes went to my stomach. "Was that a Manticore or your stomach sugarcube?" Applejack asked a wide grin on her face. Rainbow Dash and Pinkie just laughed. I rubbed he back of my head in embarrassment. "Sorry about that, I haven't had much to eat in the past two days and he popcorn was a drop in an empty barrel." I poked my stomach a bit. "I guess it's catching up with me." I said chuckling slightly. Rarity smiled kindly at me as she spoke, "Don't worry darling we'll make sure you get plenty to eat. My treat, think of it as an apology for jumping to conclusions." I was a bit surprised and not a small amount guilty for presuming she was a stuck up, snobbish bitch. "Thank you Miss Rarity, I would like that." I smiled. I noticed Pinkie acting strangely again. Her left eye was twitching and her left hoof was tapping the floor. Applejack picked up on this right away. "What's happen Pinkie?" she said concern in her voice. Pinkie jumped and just hung in the air, gasping. She grabbed Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash and ran out the door yelling, "PLACES EVERYPONY!" the door slammed shut behind her, leaving me completely confused. "Uhhhh...?" was all that came out of my mouth. What the fuck just happened? I was completely lost. I decided to follow them. I opened the door and it was pitch black. I looked back and saw that the curtain had some how been drawn over the window without me seeing it. This is starting to feel slightly like a horror movie. I was a bit nervous, but swallowing my fear I walked through the door. I still couldn't see so I tried to feel around for where I was. I jumped as I heard a door slam. "Rude much?" a guys voice asked? "Sorry, Spike, But I have to convince the Princess that Nightmare Moon is coming and we're running out of time. i just need to be alone so I can study without a bunch of crazy ponies trying to make friends all the time." A female voice said That just seems really rude I thought. "Now were's the light?" the black of the room was turned blinding white and voices all screamed at the same time. "SURPRISE!" The light and the loud yelling startled me but the kicker was when Rainbow appeared in front of me making a face. I screamed in fright, stumbling back and over a railing. I was lucky there was no one under me, and I was unlucky for the same reason. My head slammed into the floor with a resounding crack. Clutching my head I rolled around on the floor in pain. "OW OW OW OW OW! WHAT THE HELL RAINBOW!" I yelled at the cackling mare. Rubbing the sore spot on my head I slowly got to my feet. I heard gasps and quite a few whispers. Looking around I saw a lot of different ponies, all of them staring at me with mixed looks. The looks varied from nervous, sympathetic, confused and curious. "Your scream is hysterical Kenichi." Rainbow yelled to me while leaning over the railing. Oh she wants to play it like that huh? She'll regret it I thought as a devious smirk spread across my face. "Says the mare who I'll make "scream" later on." I said looking directly into her eyes. The symphony of gasps confirmed that what I said had been taken the way I wanted it to. The look on Rainbows face, I don't have words to describe. Her cheeks were crimson and her mouth opened and closed like a fish. Took her a few seconds before she snapped out of it. "I-in your d-dreams pervert." She retorted back, stuttering slightly. "Funny you should mention that, cause that's were I was last night, "In your dreams" Rainbow Dash." I crossed my arms and looked at her with a smug grin. Pay back is a bitch ain't it Skittles? I thought as her face turned to one of shock and embarrassment. I looked around the room at he ponies and saw they we'r whispering among them selves. My triumphant grin dissappeared as I looked back to Rainbow. The mare was near tears with embarrassment. Not many would be able to pick it up but there was fear in her eyes as well. I took a joke to far and she was going to catch the fall out... not my style. Damn it! I'm a dick... gotta fix this fast. "Sorry about that every one. I'm just teasing Rainbow for scarring me off the landing." all the ponies looked at me with confused faces. "I didn't meet Rainbow till earlier today, most of you probably heard about our little altercation in the street?" understanding they nodded, "She wanted to get me back for a couple hits I got on her and she pranked me. I'm not one to get pranked without doing something back." I said chuckling slightly. They smiled in understandingly. I looked back up to Rainbow who had a look of shock and confusion on her face. I gave her a small nod, she returned it still looking confused. "Enough standing around! It's a party, so let's party!" I heard pinkie shout from some where in the crowd. The cheers that erupted were loud. Music started to play and ponies started to move around, like a sea of changing color. I quickly made my way over to the wall so not to get swept up in the crowd. Pinkie's face appeared next to me causing me to jump. "Kenny! do like your party? were you surprised? huh? huh? huh?" Her smile was infectious and I laughed at her chipper attitude. "Yes I was surprised di... wait... MY party?" I was stunned and confused. "Why is it my party? I only just got here." She nodded her head. "Exactly! this is your welcome to Ponyville party!" She pointed to a banner that hung under the landing. i don't now how I missed it. I read "Welcome to pony hope we can be friends party for Twilight Sparkle and Kenichi G. Shirahama." I was floored, literally floored by being tackled. "Hello again Mister human!" I looked into the golden eyes of the unicorn I had accidentally groped in the street. I smiled nervously. "UH... Hi. I'm sorry about that incident earlier today." "Oh that's okay. I'm not the kinda of mare to let something like that bother me, you have a strong grip by the way." My face flushed a bit. "Um, Miss?" I asked. "oh silly me, my name is Lyra heartstrings." She smiled sweetly. "Ok, miss heartstrings, I don't want to be rude but, can you let me up please?" I asked nervously. She looked down as saw that she was straddling me around the waste. Her face ignited red and she leapt up in a flash. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry... I just get so excited and I don't pay attention to what I'm doing..." She babbled. "It's alright." I said getting to my feet. "It's not every day I get lovely women tackling me to the ground. let alone the same women twice in one day." I smirked as Lyra's face got even redder. I opened my mouth to speak only to have it filled with something sweet an mushy. "I just made these today for the party. Are they good? Do you like them? What's your favorite kind of Cupcake? I should've asked that before I let you at one." The hyper voice of Pinkie babbled as she hopped up and down in front of me. I didn't even notice her there... She is one sneaky ninja I thought as I chewed the cupcake that was shoved into my mouth. It was a plain vanilla cupcake, but the strange part was that it was spicy and sweet at the same time. It was oddly enjoyable, not a common flavor combo. "It's not bad, I don't think most bakers back home would mix sweet and spicy in a cupcake." I said after I finished swallowing. The smile that she beamed at me was massive. "Yay! Not many ponies like that one, I'm happy somepony does. " She jumped in the air and hung there for four seconds, completely destroying the laws of gravity and physics before she came back to earth. I did my best impersonation of a fish. "Don't try to figure her out dear. you'll only give your self a headache." Rarity said as she walked up. I shook my head and asked her, "Does she always do things like that?" Rarity sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "That was nothing for dear Pinkie." I looked back to were Pinkie had been standing but all I saw was a pink dust cloud in her shape. I blinked and rubbed my eyes. "Okay... when I asked if I was in the twilight Zone I didn't expect it to be real." I said to myself. I blinked ONCE and Pinkie was standing in front of me again, making me jump. "GAH! Where did you come from Pinkie!?" She just giggled. "Where all colts and fillies come from silly... When a mare and a Stallion love each other very much they..." She was stopped by Applejack placing her hand over her mouth. "I don't think that's what he meant there Sugarcube." AppleJack smiled apologetically at me. "Sorry about that, she can get a mite excited when she at a party." I decided to take more Fuck It All and just except it. I chuckled slightly. "No need to apologize, I find it kind of a nice change." I said. "Most people I've met are a bit closed off and don't say what they think much so it's refreshing." I smiled at Pinkie. She looked stunned, and her cheeks were a bit pinker then normal, but she recovered and returned my smile. Music started playing and it caught my ear. I nodded my head and taped my foot to he beat. "Whoever made this beat has good taste." I said, Pinkie's grin widened. "She's right over there!" She pointed and I turned and saw a white unicorn with an electric blue color mane standing behind a DJ booth. I watched as she worked the controls, her head bobbing to the beat. "She certainly knows what she's doing I'll give her that." I said gesturing to the mare. "Her set up seems a bit outdated though." Pinkie was confused "Why is it outdated?" I pointed to a stack of records next to her booth. "I can see records over there, but I'm not one to judge, If it works and you can play it as well as she is then it's okay in my book." I said crossing my arms. Pinkie Pie still looked confused. "But that's the latest set up from PwnySoft. They added a built in volume control, you can decide what you want to raise or lower." I looked at her with a smile. I reach into my satchel and pull out my Ipod. "That's nothing, I've got that and much more on this right here." I push the power button and show Pinkie who was staring at the small device with wide eyes. "What is that?" Rarity asked, I twisted my head to look at her. "This is a device called an Ipod, it's primarily used for music storage and listening, but it can also take pictures, record videos and a bunch of other things." I explained. "I mainly use it to listen to music and store the tracks and beats for my own stuff I preform." Rarity raised an eyebrow at that. "I don't wish to sound rude, but you can't possibly expect us to believe that you can do all that on such a tiny, and not to mention flat, device? A video camera, at it's smallest, is still something a pony need to carry on their shoulders." I smirked at her and taped the screen icon for video recording, starting it off. "Are you sure about that Rarity? cause I know I'm not lying and I can prove it." "If you can prove it then I will believe you, I just can't see how that little thing can do that... Why are you holding it like that?" She tilted her head in confusion. I taped the stop icon and saved the video. I walked over next to Rarity and directed her gaze to the screen and hit play. Her eye's shot open as she listened and watched herself from a few moments before. "You said you had proof and you meant it." She took hold of my Ipod gently, like she might break it. "To think all that, in such a small thing... How did anypony fit all of it into something so small?" She asked handed it back. "I don't know, I didn't make it. I only bought it." I felt someone tapping my shoulder. It was Pinkie, she looked really excited about something so I braced myself. "Yes, Pinkie?" I asked, hesitating slightly. "You said you use it to store your own stuff, do you sing or play an guitar or something?" She asked as she bounced slightly. I got a bit nervous. "I...I'm a... um, a Rapper." I felt my face heat up with embarrassment. I've taken a lot of heat for saying that before. "What's a Rapper? D you work in a candy store?" Pinkie asked with a very confused face. I was also confused. "A Rapper, also called a Rap artist, a person who sings Rap." I listed off the common terms for Rappers and every one just made the mares more confused. "I've heard just about everything on Equis and I've never heard of Rap." Lyra said. I was confused. I guess the things that are the same between our universes only go so far I thought. "It's a type of music and expression where I'm from, but I don't think ponies around here would be interested in it. It's an acquired taste" I scratched the back of my head sheepishly. Pinkie taped her chin in thought, Her eyes widened and sparkled and she ran off into the crowd, making a bee line for the DJ to whom she started talking with. "Should I be concerned?" I asked Rarity and Applejack, pointing to Pinkie and the DJ. They both looked and then grinned mischievously at me. "I think you should be ready for a impromptu performance darling." Rarity said batting her eyelashes at me. Applejack patted my shoulder as Pinkie rushed back and grabbed my arm. "Good luck Sugarcube." She called as Pinkie dragged me to the DJ. To say I was nervous would be an understatement. It was everything I could do to not start shaking. "Hey Vinyl! this is the Stallion I was telling you about!" Pinkie set me down in front of The white unicorn mare. She wore a dark blue tank top and grey pants. She had a trim figure with B cup breasts. I couldn't see her eyes cause she had a pair of rose colored sunglasses on. Must be a thing she does for the stage I thought. I usually use a grey hoodie if I preform. The Unicorn looked me up and down. "This is the guy? He doesn't look like much, but talent comes in all shapes and sizes. Name's Vinyl Scratch, but most know me by my sage name, DJ PON-3." She offered me her hand. I Smiled and shook the offered appendage. "Mine's Kenichi Shirahama, my stage name though is NF Goku, nice to met you Vinyl." She grinned at me. "So Pinkie here tells me your a singer of a new kind of music... She right?" I smiled sheepishly. "It looks that way. What I do is called Rap and I've been told it doesn't exist here." I chuckled slightly. I swore I saw Vinyl's eye's sparkle behind her glasses. "A new kind of music! Never before heard by pony ears! Can you get more awesome then that!" She jumped up and down in excitement. "You've have got to sing something! I don't think I could wait a few days to get you into my recording booth." She was practically vibrating, but it could've been the bass. I was a bit nervous, I've preformed in front of large crowds before, but if what Lyra said was right, I was introducing a whole new form of music to this world. No pressure. "Are you sure that's a good idea? What I sing is kind of a specific genre of music, and I don't want to do something that the crown won't enjoy." I tried to get Vinyl to wait, but she wouldn't have any of it. "Nope dude, can't wait. Got to hear it now." Now I knew it wasn't the bass that was shacking. I sighed and pulled out my Ipod. "Fine, you got anything that could fit this port? It's similar to your head phones but it's an in not an out." She looked at the port I was pointing to and nodded her head. "Your lucky I got the newest rig from PwnySoft, if you had shown up before when I had my old rig you'd have been out of luck." She squatted down and looked for the cable. "Here's the bastard." She pulled out the cable and handed it to me. I plugged it in and found the track I would play. "You sure this is the Audio In jack right?" I asked and Vinyl huffed and crossed her arms. "I got my Cutie mark by building my own turntable and preforming my first show, I know what's what and where it all goes." She said slightly irritably. I raised my hands in a placating manner. "I didn't mean it like that. I Always ask that cause one gig I did was real bad cause the guys plugged in the wrong jack." She relaxed and nodded her head, "I feel you, had a few bad gigs caused by tech mishaps myself." She checked her rig. "This songs almost done, make sure you got what you want to play all qued up and ready to roll, cause I'm gonna intro you and then it's your turn." She said as she slowly dropped the volume down. I swallowed a massive lump in my throat. Okay, do that trick you do, to calm down I looked out to the crowed, my blood froze and my face went red. It's almost all Women! I can't use that trick now! I'll die of blood loss." My brain scrambled trying to calm down. "You all having a kick flank time out there!" I heard Vinyl yell to the crowd. They all yelled back in answer to her question. I began to panic. As I started to freak out a small part of my brain took over. I sat down Seiza Position, closed my eyes and started to breath slow, deep breaths and focusing my mind. As I calmed down, Vinyl continued. "AWESOME! I got a treat for you Ponies tonight. One of the guests this party is for is an artist of an all new type of music never before heard in Equestria! I can say I'm excited to hear what he's capable of. He sings what he calles Rap and I'm very interested to hear it, so no more waiting. Here to give you a brand new show is, NF GOKU!" She yelled and the crowd cheered. I slowly stood up, my eyes still closed, Vinyl handed me the mic and I took it with out even looking. I knew where the play button was and pressed it. The music started to play over the speakers, I stood there hands at my side, feet shoulder width apart and head bowed as it played for a bit. I kept talking deep breaths, till it was time to perform and when he bass boomed, my eye snapped open, picking my head up and raising the mike to my lips I poured all the emotion I could into this song. I had timed it just right, with the last boom of the bass the mic hit the floor. I gazed out at the crowd. I saw a lot of different looks. Amazement, confusion, admiration; I even think I saw a few tears there as well. The silence was deafening till the whole crowd of Ponies burst out into thunderous applause and cheers. I looked at them with wide eyes. I'd never gotten this much positive feed back in all my gigs combined. I waved to the crowd and the cheers sounded again. I picked up the mic and went to hand it back to Vinyl. I was hyped up on stage adrenaline that I asked, "My I play a song? not sing just play, I think they'd like it." I gestured toward the crowd. Vinyl's glasses bounced up and down on her face she was nodding so hard. "HELL YEAH! If it's as awesome as what you did, you can take over for the night as far as I'm concerned." I laughed. Her enthusiasm was infectious. I turned back to the crowd. "You all having fun!" I yelled into the mic and a roar of approval answered me. I grinned widely. "I got one last song to play and then I'm gonna hand the mic back to this talented mare DJ PON-3!" They cheered. I taped my Ipod and picked the song I wanted. Before I hit play I yelled to the crowd. "I want everyone on that dance floor, LET'S SHAKE THIS BUILDING TO IT'S ROOTS!!" I hit play to the resounding cheers. the song started and everyone was dancing to the beat. I jumped up and down on the stage getting the crowd to follow me. A big grin split my face. As I gazed at the sea of colorful ponies I saw all of them were dancing with another... except one. I saw Pinkie Pie dancing all by her self near the center of the room. She seemed happy but I just couldn't help but feel like that it was wrong for her to dance alone. As the second verse hit the speakers I just reacted and jumped into the crowd. Everyone gasped and moved out of the way before I landed. I grabbed one of Pinkie's hands and pulled her into a spin. She didn't miss a beat as she spun into my arms and we started dancing together. I think it was Swing. I was laughing at how silly we were dancing but I didn't care, I was having to much fun with Pinkie to care. As the song neared it's end I decided go big or go home. I picked Pinkie up and twisted her around my body till I had grabbed her legs with my right arm and her right arm was around my neck. We both were breathing hard as we stayed like that for a few seconds. A large grin split my face as the crowd cheered and I set Pinkie's hooves on the ground. "That was so much fun! you really know how to dance!" she said, giggling slightly. I opened my mouth to reply but was yanked away. I was twisted around and looking into the eyes of Vinyl Scratch. I could see her eyes cause her sunglasses were now resting on her horn and her ruby colored eye's sparkled at me. "That... Was... AWESOME!! I've never heard anything like that before, It was so epic!" She started going on and on about records, albums and contracts. I was getting a bit nervous. Thankfully a pick blur grabbed me and brought me to a table where Lyra, Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow sat with another pony. What is it and these women with tackling and yanking me around? I thought to myself. "That was so super duper amazing Kenny!" Pinkie yelled as she hugged me. I was to shocked by their reactions to speak so I just hugged her back. "Quite an impressive display there darling. It's not what I normally listen to but I found it enjoyable." Rarity said with a smile. Rainbow scoffed. "Enjoyable? That was almost as awesome as me! and I'm the most awesome thing there is." Rainbow retorted. "I thought both were amazing. I especially liked the performance you put on. I think I may be a new fan of this Rap as you call it." Lyra was smiling widely and bouncing slightly in her seat. My face heated up. "I'm not that good, I'm only a ameteur rapper back home, I didn't even have an album of my own just a few songs." Lyra wasn't swayed. "Your still amazing! I can't wait to hear more from you!" Her smile widened and I could swear I heard a squee sound. I chuckled nervously, and turned to see the other mare that was with them. "Hi, sorry about that, I didn't mean to ignore you, My name's Kenichi what's yours?" I asked the yellow mare with a pink mane and tail. She "Eeeped" and hide her face behind her long bangs. Me being me, I thought I had done something wrong. "I'm sorry, if I did anything bad I did not mean to." I waved my hands in front of rapidly. Rainbow just laughed at me. "You don't have a spine do you?" She asked with a smirk. I glared at her, "You try being a guy in a home with five women and see if you can keep your spine." I retorted with a snort, crossing my arms." Rarity quirked an eyebrow. "Five mares? How many do you have?" She asked. I was really confused at her question but just passed it of as weird wording. "I have four sisters. Three older and one younger, I'm the only guy in my family besides my father." I said. Rarity blinked and then a smile slowly spread across her face, it kinda creeped me out. "So you don't have a special somepony then?" She asked, lacing her fingers under her chin. Special what now? What is she talking about...OH, she must mean a girlfriend, man these ladies are weird, I can't follow their train of thoughts at all. I thought to myself. "No I don't." I said. "I was never seen as a catch and most of girls I dated did so to make the guys they really liked jealous. So I've never been in a serious relationship." I said glumly. Rarity looked horrified. "I'm sorry if I brought up bad memories darling, I didn't men to." She said softly. "It's okay, no harm no foul." I said, my head bowed a bit. I felt warm arms wrap around me from behind. I turned my head to find a familiar Pink pony giving me a hug. I smiled and patted her arm. "I'm okay Pinkie, That was a while ago and I've gotten over it." She let me go and looked at me with a sad smile. "It must still hurt though." She gave me a knowing look. I just nodded. She hugged me again and I just hugged her back. A few more moments we separated. "Thanks for that." I said. Pinkie just flashed me a smile. "Any time." she said. she pulled two more chairs to the table and we both sat down. I heard a quiet voice say somehting. "Fluttershy." It said. I turned to face the pink maned mare. "Huh?" I said. Her eyes darted up to mine for a second then back to the table. "I'm Fluttershy." She said again. She was quiet and meek and absolutely adorable. She lives up to her name, that's for sure. I thought as I gave her a kind smile. I spoke softly so not to startle her, "It's nice to meet you Fluttershy." I said. Fluttershy blushed slightly. "I... I liked your music, it was different then what I normally hear. It's so... So assertive." She never made eye contact longer then three seconds. I thought it just made her even cuter. "It's the type of music. Rap is usually made from a darker place, it's a release for all the pain, wrong and bad things that have happened to me. It's so assertive, as you put it, because it comes from the anger and pain that's turned into something positive." I explained to six shocked mares. Lyra was the first to snap out of it. "That amazing performance you put on was about your life?" She asked. I just smiled. "It's more powerful when it's real." I said. The looks on their faces varied from sadness to pity. My stomach was on my side and changed the subject for me. It rumbled loudly, reminding me that I was hungry. Fluttershy Eeped and hid behind Lyra. I laughed, "Sorry about that. I forgot to get something to eat." I smiled sheepishly and Rarity shook her head. "You should take better care of your self darling." She tutted at me. I smirked at her and said, "You can't blame me, I'm surrounded by six beautiful women and you expect me to think about food?" My smile grew as the blushes spread over most of their faces. Applejack tilted her head down so her hat covered her face and Rainbow rubbed her right arm with her left. Lyra had a dopey grin on her face and I couldn't see Fluttershy cause she had moved her mane in front of her face. Rarity gave me a small smile and batted her eye lashes at me. "I'm surprised that those mare's didn't stick around, with how talented and silver your tongue is they would've been in heaven." She said with a seductive smirk. She want's to play like that, huh? Well two can play that game I thought. I noticed the other's reactions. Rainbow dash had a far away look in her eyes and her wings were twitching violently. Apple jack had hid her face, but I could still see she was as red as the apples she farmed. Lyra, was shivering slightly, with half lidded eyes. Pinkie Pie's eyes were wide open, pupils dilated and a small line of drool dripped from the side of her mouth. Fluttershy seemed to be the worst, I could actually see stream rising from behind her mane, her wings were twitching just as bad as Rainbow's. I fixed Rarity with a predator like gaze, causing her face to flush deep red. "Well If the ladies here are anything like the ones back home, they have amazing "Physical" endurance... good thing I can "run" for eight hours non stop." I twisted the facts slightly. While I had never had sex with a women, I knew my endurance was at a master level. I just hoped it transferred over. My little fact of the day seemed to be the proverbial straw that broke the camels back. Rarity's face ignited bright red, her jaw hit the floor and her eyes went wide. 'POMF' I turned to see Rainbow, with her wings fully extended and pulsing rhythmically. that caught my attention right away. "Your wings oka..." Was all I managed to say when I was slapped hard in the face by a butter yellow wing, with a 'POMF' sound effect. I tumbled from my chair and hit the floor hard. Being half Sayain, I wasn't injured in the slightest, just startled. I sat up and looked at the table of mares. Rainbow was furiously trying to force her wings down, Lyra had all but passed outwith a weird smile plastered on her face, smoke was now absolutely poring from behind Fluttershy's mane, Applejack's head was now upright, pupils the size of pin pricks and she was doing a marvelous impression of a fish. " E-eig-eight h-hours?" I could barely tell it was a question by how much she was stammering. Now I'm not stupid, I can pick up social ques and tell when a woman is flustered... it's that I don't know when to shut up and stop. Getting back up and into my chair, being careful to avoid Fluttershy's wing, I said the dumbest thing I could have. "That's just me at an all out sprint, I've never tested out how long I'd last if I paced myself though." My mouth said, while my brain was screaming at me to shut up. All the girls heads snapped up and to attention when I said this. Their heads slowly turning to look at me, I swear I could here a creaking door. I got very nervous very quick. "Is that normal for your kind?" Rarity asked her voice strangely absent of emotion. I started to sweat bullets, the air seemed to be so thick I could have poked it with my finger. I gulped audibly, "In general... yes." I managed to squeak out. Smiles crept over their faces and I was now scared for my life. I praised Sayain biology as my stomach roared with hunger. All the girls jumped in surprise and I seized the moment of opportunity with relish. "I'mgoingtogoraidthesnacktableseeyaokaybye!" I said, as I ran so fast I left an after image still sitting in my chair. I appeared as if I had teleported in front of the snack table, startling a few by standers. My hand slid down over my face and a sigh escaped me. "I don't completely know what that was about, but I feel I've just woke a sleeping dragon and now I'm it's target." I shook my head slightly. I picked up a cupcake with green frosting and as I was about to eat it, a voice spoke to me from behind. "Never wake a napping dragons dude, it's one of the worst things you could do." The voice said, I turned around to face whomever it belonged to. Standing two feet from me with a drink in his had and a lamp shade on his head was a large bipedal lizard. Barney decided to loose some weight and get ripped I see. I thought to myself with a smirk. Standing around five feet even, he had deep purple scales covering his arms, legs and his back and tail from what I could see. Near fluorescent green spines went from just behind his eyes to the end of his tail. He wore a pair of simple brown pant's but for some reason didn't have a shirt. His green eyes seemed to almost glow, and the smirk he was giving me showed a mouth filled with sharp teeth. "The name's Spike Drachä, but most just stick with Spike." He said holding out a claw. I smiled and, switching the cupcake to my left hand, I shook the offered appendage. "Thanks for the advice Spike, My name's Kenichi, I take it you telling me this from experience." I asked. Spike chuckled as he crossed his arms. "Twilight has woken me up on the wrong side of the gem pile quite a few time, the last time she did an inch of her bangs was burned off, I tell you the smell that followed was nasty." He laughed lightly. I quickly amended one of my earlier assumptions real quick so I didn't get fried from offending him. He's a draggon Kenichi, dragon not lizard, He hasn't even done that tongue thing. I thought. "I must say Spike your not like most of the dragons I've known in the past." Spike cocked his head to the side. "Well how many do you know?" He asked. He seemed very interested in the fact that I knew other dragons. "Two, their names are Icarus and Shenron." I said before stuffing the cup cake into my mouth. It was the most amazing cupcake I had ever had. just a regular vinilla cupcake but the frosting was a non sour green apple flavor, and had a perfect balance in taste. I moaned in happiness as I chewed. Spike laughed a bit, "Dude the look on your face..." He snicked a bit. I swallowed and I mock glared at him. "You try eating one of these and not make the same face." I challenged him, He walked up to the table and popped a cupcake into him maw. Spike froze for a second then moaned just as I did "Those are good right?" I asked and Spike just nodded his head, he seemed to be enjoying the food to much to speak. "I'm glad you like my cupcakes, I make them fresh for every party." The chipper voice of Pinkie Pie fell on my ears. I turned and saw her bouncing slightly with a big smile on her face. I took a step back in concern "Are you okay now Pinkie?" I asked, my body ready to run for the hills at the first sign of danger. She coked her head to the side in confusion, she opened her mouth to speak and I could almost see the pieces fall into place in her mind. "OOOOHHH... Yeah I'm okay now, you just surprised us with what you said." Her smile quickly turned into a sultry smirk and her eyes got a hungry look to them. "And I always love surprises." A shiver zipped down my spine. I was excited and fearful of what she insinuated. I chuckled nervously and decided to changed the subject while I had the chance. "So you made these?" I asked as I picked up another cupcake. "Cause I got to say, your skills are second to non as far as I'm concerned. these have to be the best I've ever had." I popped said treat into my mouth and savored the deliciousness. Pinkie smiled happily, the fur around her cheeks growing a bit darker. "I'm glad you like them, I make them from scratch where I work." She went on, telling me about her home/work place called SugarCube Corner bakery. As she talked, my brain seemed to go into autopilot. My attention was on Pinkie but my body continued to pick up and eat every thing edible with in my reach. Pinkie finished her monologue and I had just finished drinking an entire punch bowl of Punch when I noticed Spike just staring at me with big eyes. "Dude, how can you eat that much?" He asked, The ponies behind him all nodded their heads, apparently I had drawn quite a crowd. "What do you mean?" I asked my body still moving on it's own, and looking for more food on the table. Spike looked at me like I had grown a second head. "You ate the entire table's worth of food, and drank both punch bowls by your self." He said. I turned to look at the now barren snack table, full of empty platters and dishes. I felt myself blush with embarrassment and gave the crowd a sheepish smile. "Sorry about that, I kinda got carried away, the food was amazing and I was really hungry." I chuckled slightly. I turned to Pinkie. "I'm still a bit hungry, Is there any more?" I asked and the crowd did an anime fall. Pinkie just laughed and shot off leaving a cloud of pink smoke. Spike picked himself up and just looked at me. "Your really strange you know that." He smirked at me. I just returned the smirk. "There's no fun in being normal Spike." I said. Spike laughed and nodded his head, "You got a point there, come on it looks like the games are about to start.." He walked into the crowd and I followed. The rest of the party went by in a crazy blur. I remember dancing some more with Pinkie as well as dancing with Applejack and Rainbow. Pinkie had some how managed to get more food, which I wasted no time in scarfing down. I was pleasantly full when The party goers started filling out of the library and down the street. Pinkie started dragging me toward the door. "Come on Kenny! We'll miss the show if we wait any longer!" She was pulling me toward the door. Despite me resisting her, she was slowly dragging me outside. "I don't think it's a good idea Pinkie. I mean I'm really tired and your party wore me out." I lied. Eating all that food and the impromptu nap I had had earlier had given me more then enough energy. Pinkie wasn't having any of it. "Oh come on silly filly, it not like you can't look at the moon or you'll turn into a giant ape monster that'll destroy everything it's path and lead to the destruction of Equestria right?" She said with a giggle. I couldn't speak, I was shocked. Pinkie must have took my silence for agreement, because I found myself being pushed like a wheel barrow down the street by a humming pink pony. My arms spinning like a super fast windmill trying to keep my face from plowing a trough into the dirt. "AAAAAAHHHHHH! NOOOOT AGAAAAAIN!!!!" I screamed we zoomed down the street. This is just like Sakaki Sensai's training! I thought I didn't have tho do this any moooooore! I screamed in my head, as me narrowly dodged ponies left and right. I was to focused of the memories of my master's insane training that I didn't see us heading straight for a building, nor did I feel Pinkie let go of my legs, or me running on my hands up some stairs and through a door. I did feel me colliding with somebody and flying across a room. I landed with a thud and felt that somebody land on top of me. Particularly my face. "What hit me?" Whoever landed on my said as they sat up. This is the worst or best day of my life! My face was getting smushed into the very nice ass of the pony on top of me. I may have been in pervert heaven, but my lungs were screaming and I started to wiggle around and tried to speak. "Hmmhm hmhmmh hmh mhmhm hmhm mhmh." I said, but it was muffled by the awesome tush. I swear I heard a small moan followed by a startled yelp as the owner of said ass leapt off of me and blessed air poured into my lungs. "What do you think your doing you sicko!" I heard a mare yell at me. Still trying to catch my breath, I turned and faced my accuser. She had a purple colored coat of fur, her mane and tail were a deep navy blue with two strips of pink and darker purple running through it. She stood roughly 5' 5" and she wore what I believe to be some sort of school uniform. A six inch, spiral horn split the mane on her forehead onto two sides. She had a massive blush on her face and was giving me a glare that could melt steal. Now the "fuck it all" Drug I had been on for most of the night had decided to wear off at this crucial moment and my stupid nervous self came back with a vengeance. "I was trying to breath but your sexy ass was making it a bit hard." I blurted out, before my hand could slap my mouth shut. If her look could melt steel before, she could atomize me now. A purple aura flared around her horn and her hands, I became nervous right away. Then to my eternal horror, she some how constructed out of energy, the one weapon that struck fear into any saiyan or human heart. A cast iron frying pan. "I took a step back, shivering in fear. The purple mare launched herself at me with the pan held high over her head. I did the only thing that a sane man could do in that moment. I screamed like a baby girl, about faced and ran for my life. I ran with the mare in hot pursuit. "Get back here you creep!" She screamed. "OH HELL NO!!" I yelled back as we zipped around ponies in the crowd. I made the mistake of turning left when I should've turned right and I found myself in a corner. I spun around and faced the angry mare. She still had the frying pan in her hand and had a triumphant smirk on her face. "No where to run... Now take your punishment!" She charged me. I just followed my instincts and jumped. what I wasn't expecting was to reach the roof support beams of a three story hall. Not wanting to let a bit of good luck go to waste I grabbed onto the nearest beam and clung to it for dear life. I glanced down to the floor below and the purple mare's face was a mixture of annoyance, amazement and curiosity. She looked like she was about to yell something at me when music and trumpets sounded in the building. This was the first time I was able to take notice where I was. It was a large circular tower, with a stage and curtain at the back. must be a meeting hall of some kind I thought. All the ponies heads were turned toward the stage. On stage stood a tan mare with a silver mane and tail. she wore a full suit that matched her fur color. Speaking in clear voice she addressed the whole crowd. "Fillies and Gentlecolts, as Mayor of Ponyville, It is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the summer sun celebration!" She said and the crowd cheer loudly. She held up a hand for silence and they quieted down. "In just a few moments our town will witness the magic of the sunrise and celebrate this, the Longest day of the year." She gestured to a golden banner being lowered with a blazing sun symbol. she cleared her throat before she continued. "And now, it is my great honor to introduce to you the ruler of our land, The very pony who give us the sun and the moon each and every day, the good, the wise, the bringer of harmony to all of Equestria... Princess Celestia!" She yelled and made a sweeping motion to the curtains. Now that's a hype man if ever I saw one I thought smiling to my self. The curtains pull back and the crowd started to cheer only to halt instantly as they saw no one there. Ponies started whispering to themselves in panic. As I gazed around the room I heard the Purple mare say something that worried me. "This isn't good." I looked down to see her head darting around with fear filled eyes. A sensation slammed me in an instant. My mind was assaulted by the ki I was sensing. It frightening, I felt like a massive weight had been set on me and I could barely breath. I clung all the tighter to the beam. the mayor tried to reassure everyone. "Remain calm everypony, there must be a reasonable explanation." She mused. I heard a familiar peppy voice speak up "OH!OH! I love guessing games! Is she hiding?!" Pinkie called as she zipped around looking behind and under objects. even with this evil Ki baring down on my I could help but smile, and just that action seemed to make the oppressive feeling back off a bit. "She's gone!" A pony called out from back stage. That power was right on top of me and I was trying to figure out what to do. but again Pinkie cut through my worry with her silly fun. "OH! She's gooood!." She said. I snorted at that, but I snapped to attention when I heard her scream. Swinging on top of the beam I crouched and looked down. My eyes were drawn to the stage as a mass of dark blue sparkling mist swirled and compacted to take a solid form. The mare I saw was beautiful, in a shit your pants kind of way. She was tall, like amazon tall, at around 7' not counting a large foot long horn high on her forehead. She wore a skirt, that was showing so much of her muscular legs it might as well been a long loincloth. the armor she wore, if you could call the skimpy cloths she wore armor, was mostly on her massive breasts. Seriously they had to be size G. Midnight black was the color of her fur that I could see on her arms, legs and stomach and her eyes a piercing ice blue. Her mane sparkled like a clear night sky full of stars, she was stunning, but the aura she gave off was enough to tell me it was only skin deep. When she spoke her voice was as cold as ice. "Ah my beloved subjects, it's been to long since I've seen your little, sun loving faces." She smirked and a familiar technocolored mare tried to charge her. "What have you done with our princess?!" Rainbow was only just saved cause Applejack grabbed her tail and held her in place. The black mare looked quite put out at this. "What? Am I not royal enough for you? Does my crown no longer mean what it used to?" The mares power was rising with her anger. I started to shiver, but it wasn't from fear. My saiyan half was excited, here was an opponent who was strong and I could fight full force. I couldn't repress a grin from forming on my face. "Do you not remember who I am?" The mare yelled "Did you not remember the tales? Did you not see the signs!?" She looked ready to explode what The purple mare from earlier spoke up. "I know who you are! Your the Mare in the Moon, Nightmare Moon." She stated boldly. i smirked slightly. for a mare she's got a pair I thought to myself. The now dubbed Nightmare Moon's anger slowly ebbed away. She smiled coldly at the purple mare. "Well it seems some of you remember. Then you also know what comes next." Nightmare's eyes glowed with power. the purple mare faltered. "Y-your here t-to..." She couldn't finish her sentence. Nightmare raised her hands to the ceiling and shouted to the gathered ponies. "Remember this night my subjects. For the night shall last forever." Her laugh echoed coldly around the room. The mist returned and swirled around her like a tornado causing all the ponies gathered to panic. Mayor mare shouted to some guards in armor standing nearby. "Stop her! She knows where the princess is!" Only one out of 8 guards moved to try and catch Nightmare. Nightmare laughed at the guard charging her with his spear lowered. "Be gone you fool!" A dark blue aura shrouded her had and horn. I know what she was planning to do, I'd seen villains like Freeza and Raditz do the same thing. Wait Goku saw them not me... Ah, can't focus on that now! I thought and let my body work on instinct and memory. I thrust my right hand forward, focusing my Ki into my palm. "Die!" Nightmare yelled as she shot a beam of energy from her hand at the stunned and terrified guard. I couldn't let her kill innocents. "HHHAAAAAAHH!" I yelled and released my own Ki blast. luckily mine was the faster of the two blast and collided with her's before it could reach the guard. He was knocked back by the following explosion but he would live. Nightmare head snapped up to look at me with a look of surprise. I just glared at her from my perch on the beam. She looked confused for a few seconds, then she shook her head. She turned into that mist again and disappeared out a window. I followed her as she left, my glare never leaving my face. I jumped down from the rafters and landed next to the guard that I'd saved. "You alright?" I asked him. He nodded his head. "I'll be fine, I've had worse hit's in training." He chuckled lightly, wincing in a bit of pain. "Gonna have a nice pair of bruised ribs for that stupid stunt." He shook his head sadly. I gave him a pat on the shoulder and smiled at him. "You followed orders and did what you thought was right, there's no shame in that." I said as I helped him to his feet. "I'd recommend focusing every one on evacuation, we don't know where Nightmare went but I have a feeling she didn't go far." I looked him in the eye. "She doesn't give a rat's ass on who she kills, you should get the civilians out as soon as possible." I turned and started to make my way out of the building. That purple mare seemed to know Nightmare, she may have answers to the questions I have. "Hey!" The guard called to me. I turned and got a good look at him. He wore steel armor and carried a shield with a six point violet star emblazoned on it. "I'm First Lieutenant Shining armor of the Royal Canterlot Guard, what's your name?" He asked. I smirked at him. "My name's Kenichi G. Shirahama, Stay safe lieutenant." I said and ran out the door. I started looking around for that purple mare. I saw Pinkie Pie not to far in the distance waving at me before she went into a massive tree. I quickly made my way to the tree and found it was a building instead. I shook my amazement away and reached for the door handle. As my hand touched it, a specific fact that I had forgotton about this whole time made it's self known to me. My face paled in realization. the night will last forever. I could only think of one thing to say as I quickly went inside the building. "Aw crap-baskets." Author's Note And that's concludes chapter three of Equestria's strongest warrior or wimp? i hope you all enjoyed it. If I see a face hugger... That's not a face hugger!I jumped into the building, slamming the door and pressing my back against it. As my eye's adjusted to the bright lamp light I saw I was in a library, a big one too. The door slamming brought all attention to me. The five mare's I had met earlier where gathered around the purple mare and Spike. I smiled sheepishly a them. "Sooooo..." I said, trying to break the tension. "Who's up for Chinese?" I asked with a grin. All their heads cocked to the side except Pinkie's. "I feel more like Thai food." She said, grinning at me. The purple mare looked back and forth between me and Pinkie a look of complete confusion. She shook her head, and glared at me. "What in the name of Tartarus are you doing here?" She asked me crossing her arms over her chest. "I came here to ask some questions." I said while walking toward the her. I held out my hand for her to shake. "Name's Kenichi by the way, sorry about how we met before." I blushed slightly. She gave me a dubious look, but excepted my hand shake. "My name is Twilight Sparkle and can your questions wait? I'm trying to find any reference to the Elements of Harmony to stop Nightmare Moon." She said. "Element's of harmony a reference guide." Pinkie said cheerfully as she picked out a specific book from shelf. Twilight rushed over and yanked it from Pinkie's hands, knocking her over in the process. Luckily I was able to catch her before she hit the floor. Pinkie gave me a grateful smile as I helped her up. "Where did you find this?" Twilight asked, thumbing through the pages. "It was under E." Pinkie sing songed as she skipped around. Twilight blushed in embarrassment and clearing her throat she began to read from a passage. "There are six Elements of Harmony, but only five are known. They are generosity, laughter, honesty, kindness and loyalty, the sixth element is a complete mystery. When combined with the sixth element, their true power is revealed." Twilight squinted hard at the page, scrunching her muzzle up in concentration. She flipped back and forth through the pages before slamming the book shut in frustration. "That's all there is? Not even a foot note?! That doesn't tell us anything! How do they even work?" She rubbed her temples trying to calm down. I had top nod my head. "If you worry about 'the how' you'll never start." I said. Rainbow scrunched her nose up in confusion. "What they HAY is that supposed to mean?" She exclaimed. I blinked as my brain registered what i had said and I face palmed. "Damn, I'm turning into Akisame Sensei." I groaned. Twilight just shakes her head. She looks over the page again then a smile spreads over her face. "AHA! it may not tell me how to use them but it tells me where their last known location was." She said Triumphantly. "And where would that be?" Spike asked. "The last known location was in the castles of the two sisters, in the Everfree forest." Twilight smiled at Spike. A collective gasp cam from every on but Spike Twilight and myself, followed by, in perfect unison, "THE EVERFREE FOREST!" I clamped my hands over my ringing ears. "Please tone it down a bit, I have sensitive hearing." I asked, slowly lowering my hands, but my plea went unheard. "What's so bad about the Everfree forest?" Spike asked. Applejack gave him a look of disbelief. "It ain't natural, The plants grow on their own!" She exclaimed at the drake, "The weather is all wonky and can't be control. It does whatever it wants." Rainbow added with a nod. Fluttershy added something also, but even with my hearing I could barely pick it up. "The animals take care of themselves, the whole forest is completely untamed." She said. I couldn't help but let loose a bark of laughter. Applejack narrowed her eyes at me. "And what's so funny to you?" she asked. "I just don't understand what you are all freaking out about." I said, "What you all described is an everyday, average forest from where I'm from so I don't see the big deal." I crossed my arms. all their jaws dropped. "Forest's like the EverFree are average to you?!" Rainbow looked shocked. i just nodded my head. "The whole planet is like that actually." I said simply. I could've dropped a pin and it would have been deafening in the shocked silence that followed. all of them were just staring at me with various looks of shock, awe and confusion. Rainbow, Spike and Pinkie seemed more excited then the others. I swear their eye's were sparkling. Fluttershy seemed to come out of her shell a little bit and had a look of interest written on her face. Applejack was staring at me with an odd look, like she wasn't sure if she believed me or not and was debating the evidence in her head. Rarity had a neutral look on her face, like a professional poker player. I couldn't get a read off of her, but I could tell she was thinking. The one that concerned me the most was Twilight. Pieces of her mane were staring to fray and stick out in random ways. A manic smile was working it's way onto her face, and her left eye was twitching like mad. Rainbow was and spike were the first to snap out of their stupor. "SO AWESOME!/COOL!" They both yelled. Pinkie wasn't far behind them, she glomped me, and i was once again clothed in an cute straight jacket. "This is amazing! I'm gonna need to throw you a "Your an alien Welcome to planet Equis" Party!" she shouted, it being slightly muffled cause she was shouting into my chest. My face was heating up as her breasts were pressing against me again. "Pinkie, that'll have to wait till later, please let me go, I don't like frying pans." i told with a nervous smile on my blushing face. She looked up at me, blinked twice then grinned at me. She wiggled her eyebrows at me slightly, but not letting me go in the slightest. "Why? I'm just giving you a hug." She gave me a mischievous, seductive grin and rubbed her chest against mine. Her rock hard nipples making my brain strain to the breaking, trying to stay decent. I breathed evenly as I tried to keep my blood from flowing south. This little vixen, She's doing it on purpose! I gave her a half hearted glare. You know you like it. Pinkie's voice sounded in my head. My eyes snapped wide and I looked at my smiling, Pinkie jacket. I just decided to go with it, my brain was already starting to hurt trying to figure this mare out. That may be true, but we've got bigger things to deal with Pinkie, so please let me go. I gave her a pointed look. She pouted but let me loose from her grip. Oh, fine. I'll still tease you about this, just so you know. She grinned at me as she hopped back to where she was before. i was slightly worried about that but I had to get things back on track. I opened my mouth but was nearly assaulted by a storm of babble and questions from twilight. The few questions I could decipher from the stream of noise she was spouting off were, "What are you? ... Are you really and alien?" I looked around at the mares and drake in front of me. "I'm a bit surprised non of you even gave me being a n alien a thought... if you girls and Spike are anything to go by for the races of this world, I should stick out like a sore thumb." I said. Spike spoke up next, "Dude, you look very similar to a Minotaur, minus the lower body and lack of horns, I just thought you were a sub- species." He explained. I ran my hands through my hair, this whole day has been one mind fuck after another and it was starting to take effect. Okay, There are Unicorns, Pegasai, Dragons, and now Minotaurs... I Groaned and pinched the bridge of my nose. "I am definitely not in Kansas anymore." I said, Twilight instantly asking a new question. "Is that the name of your world?" She had produced a scroll and quill from... somewhere. I gave her a annoyed look. "No, my world is called Earth, and to be specific I'm an inter-dimensional being most likely." I said. The look on twilight's face made me wish I hadn't I slowly started to back away, every instinct blaring alarms of danger and bodily harm. i started to sweat when she started to follow after me. "Where are you going?" He neck and eye were twitching violently. "I have so many questions... MMMMM Yes... Sooooo many questions to ask." She kept advancing and I was not going to stick around. "To the Everfree forest! I'll meet you girls there!" I did a one eighty turn and sprinted to the door. I made it there but found my self being lifted off the floor in a purple aura. Needles to say I was freaking out. "What the fuck is going on!?" I screamed as I flailed in mid air. I looked behind me and saw Twilight's horn was glowing in the same aura. the look on her face sent cold shivers of fear down my spine. "You can't leave, not yet. I have so many test to run." Her lips twitched as her manic smile spread wide. the other's had backed away from her with concerned looks. Spike just face palmed and shook his head. I was thrashing wildly, trying to escape. I have no idea how she's doing this but I need to escape I frantically tried to think of a way to get away. My body acted on it's own, much to my relief and flexed my Ki and pushed against the Twilight's hold. I stopped moving toward her as my Ki pushed against her power. A look of surprise flash on her face followed by extreme concentration. I was forming a plan to get away while we were stalemated. Whatever she's using isn't Ki, it's similar but it's not the same. I need to get out of this grip. I thought. Twilight and I fought for control neither of us giving an inch. I noticed movement to the left of Twilight and saw something that made me laugh inside. Pinkie was wearing a cheerleader outfit and holding a sign say "Go Kenny Go" above her head. You want a show Pinkie? I'll give you a showI sent a smirk her way. I took Conscious control of my Ki flow and forced it out around me in a large blast, trying to break this hold. The effect was instant. with a loud yell a white flame like aura exploded around me shattering Twilight's hold on me. She yelped in surprise and stared at me in shock, panting slightly. "How did you escape my telekinesis? and why are you on fire?!" She yelled at me while pointing at my aura. I simply smirked and powered down, the light dissipating around me. I crossed my arms and said, "It's my..." I paused as she leaned forward, her ears sticking straight up. "Secret." I simply stated. Twilight fell flat on her face. She jumped up and glared at me. "You did that on purpose!" She yelled, I simply smiled, "Yep." She snorted and smoke shot out of her nostrils. I realized I had just unlocked hell's gates and should probably be running. I ran toward the door, but not before I saw Twilight create the frying pans again. "Get back hare and answer my questions!" she yelled as I threw open the door and booked it outside. "Wait for us!" I heard applejack yell from behind me as I ran down the street with twilight in hot pursuit. (20 minutes after leaving the library) After the lovely game of 'dodge the death beams' I played with Twilight, the girls, twilight, Spike and I our on the outskirts of the Everfree forest. I felt on edge as I gazed into the thick underbrush. This forest felt untamed alright, like it was a living, breathing creature and if you rubbed it the wrong way, it'd chew you up and spit out your remains. I steeled my nerves and kept my guard up. I turned to a huffing Twilight, who was bent over with her hands on her knees. I chuckled to myself, She needs to gain some stamina, I wasn't really even trying to much I cleared my throat getting her attention. "I don't have a clue where we'll need to go, so you'll have to take the lead from here on out." I said, she looked confused and shook her head. "What do you mean we? and where..." She noticed where we were and made an 'oh" shape with the mouth. She took a few deep breaths and shook her head. "I appreciate the sentiment, but his is something I'd rather do on my own." She started to walk off, but I placed my hand on her shoulder holding her in place. She gave me an annoyed look over her shoulder. "I can do this on my own." She said hotly, trying to free her shoulder from my grip but failing. I cocked an eyebrow at her, "I'm sure you could, and I believe you when you say you could do it on your own, but should you?" I asked her, I could see the wheels in her head turning, common sense was starting to over take bravado. I struck while the iron was hot. "I'm with you on the fighting alone part, heck I prefer a one on one fight, but that's usually if I know my opponent somewhat or have no other choice." I let her go seeing as she wasn't going to run off and she turned to face me. "We're about to head into unknown territory, and face some one we know next to nothing about, it would be wise to keep all our options open and have as much back up as possible." I gestured to the five mares behind me. Applejack stepped forward, "Fancy reasoning aside, we can't just sit by and let a friend go off on their own into this place." She gestured to the murky gloom under the trees. She walked past us toward the forest. looking over her shoulder she smiled a Twilight, "We're sticking to you like caramel on a candy apple." A chorus of agreements sounded as the rest of the girls followed Applejack. I saw a small smile grace Twilight's face, and I chuckled. "Come on, we don't want to get left behind." I said turning and going heading into the forest with Twilight right behind me. The forest seemed to close around us like a cage, making me jumpy and on edge. yeesh, is this the same place I came out of? it seems so different I kept my eyes darting around, looking for any movement to indicate danger. we continued walking in a tense silence, no daring to speak. We came out of the underbrush and face to face with a good sized cliff. "How are we all getting down?" Spike asked. I felt a flare of Nightmare's Ki for a split second and it was... Right below us! "Look out!" I yelled but it didn't help. The earth beneath us exploded, sending spike, Fluttershy and Rarity into the air and the rest of us tumbling down the cliff. I dug my fingers and feet into the ground Desperately trying to stop my fall, and by some miracle I did. Looking over my shoulder I breathed a sigh of relief, I saw Rainbow and Fluttershy in the air, Fluttershy looking a bit shook up but otherwise fine. they both were holding onto Spike. Pinkie had somehow managed to make it to the bottom with out a scratch, as well as Rarity who had just set down and a blue aura around her canceled. The only two who hadn't made it down other then me were Applejack and Twilight. Twilight was hanging dangerously off the cliff and the only thing keeping her from falling was Applejack. They were talking, I would've payed more attention but I felt Nightmare's Ki again. I Snapped my head back to the top of the cliff face. The same mist that I had seen back when she first appeared, had just seeped into the ground underneath a massive boulder. She's trying to crush us! The ground under the boulder gave way and it roared down the cliff toward us. I didn't think, I couldn't, I just acted. "No you don't you bitch!" I yelled and launched at the boulder. With a shout I delivered a punch that shattered the boulder, three times my size, to pieces. I landed on the cliff side and, for no real reason, did a back flip off the cliff and down the thirty foot drop to the ground below. I watched to many super hero movies cause I did that stupid pose when I hit the ground. Standing up from the small crater I had made, the dust and pieces of the boulder falling behind me. I could be in the movies I chuckled to myself. I looked over to where the girls were standing. Everyone was alive and unharmed, much to my relief. They were all standing in a group just staring at me. Twilight had that crazy face again, muttering things like 'impossible' and 'how' in a low voice. Rainbow's, Spike's and Pinkie's jaws were on the ground while Rainbows wings were spread wide. I hope she's okay, it's just like back at the party. I put it up on the 'Pegasus stuff' shelf and left it alone. Fluttershy looked nervous, but I couldn't blame her much. She was as her namesake said, and seeing someone smash a boulder like cardboard box would startle anyone. Rarity and Applejack had me a bit nervous. They both had this extremely hungry look on their faces and were eyeing me like they were starving and I was a piece of food. I felt a drop of sweat go down my cheek. "Everyone okay?" I asked. They just nodded in response and kept staring. The tension was so thick you could slice it. "What is it? Do I have a smudge on my face or something?" I asked, not really expecting answer, just wanting to ease the tension. It worked, some what. The Girls and Spike exploded is exclamations and questions. "That was so COOL!" Spike and Rainbow shouted in unison. "You were all Bam, Smash and BOOOM!" Pinkie reenacted what I had done, complete with sound effects. Twilight shook herself back to reality and found her voice. "How did you do that? The strength to shatter stone like that is unheard of, even in Earth Ponies!" she asked. I just rubbed the back of my head, I seemed to be doing that a lot lately. "It's just the benefits of all my Master's training, that's all." I thought that would be the end of it, boy was I wrong. "What kind of training did you do to be able to do that?" Applejack asked, genuine curiosity in her voice, just not in her eyes which still looked ready to eat me. That look she and Rarity are giving me is making me nervous." I chuckled, smiled slightly and answered. "Nothing to big, basic training was delivering milk to the island residents were we lived." I said getting a few raised eyebrows. "How is delivering milk training?" Rainbow asked. I scratched my chin in thought. "Well...We'd skip 5 miles, sprint zig zags through a 2 mile long orchard rows, walking up nearly 2 thousand steps, cross the top of a raging water fall praying we didn't fall off to our deaths, running away from a man eating dinosaur, you know, basic early morning training." I said with a smile. all their eyes shot open to insane width. "You did what?!" They all yelled. I clamped my hands over my ears. if they keep yelling like this I'm going to go deaf. I shook the ringing out of my head. "That has to be the most insane thing I have ever heard of!" Said Twilight. "Are you sure your Master's were all there, Sugarcube?" Applejack asked, I just laughed at that. "Not at all Applejack, that's what made them them." Spike seemed to be in thought when spoke up. "I gotta make sure I heard this right... you said that was early morning training right?" He asked and all their heads turned to me, slightly scared, like waiting for a bomb to blow.. I just nodded my head. "Yep, that was the early morning training, then there was late morning training, afternoon training, evening training oh, and sometimes night training as well." I said, fondly remembering the time when Sensei Ma and talked me into trying to spy on the girls in the hot springs. I smiled at the fond memories. That old pervert is probably still trying to sneak a peak of Shigure and almost getting skewered by Shigure's shuriken. I was snapped out of my memories by Nightmare's Ki. I looked around trying to sense where she was, but it vanished as soon as it appeared. I gritted my teeth in frustration, This bitch is a slippery one that's for sure. I thought as I looked back to Spike and the girls. "We should keep moving, it's not wise to stay in one place for long." I said, then locked eyes with Twilight. "Which way now?" I asked. She seemed startled about being put on the spot but pointed in the direction we needed to go. I decided to take the lead. If Nightmare was stalking us, I needed to make sure she met me first and not the girls.They kept asking me questions about my training as we walked, which I answered for the most part. I didn't go into details, especially about Master Ma's more perverted training methods. After a short time I felt Nightmares Ki appear and vanish yet again, I was extremely frustrated. "Damn it, I can't get a lock." I hissed through clenched. Twilight turned to ask a questions when I massive roar blasted the silence away. We all looked forward as a creature charged at us from the path ahead. This thing looked like it could eat the Timberwolves for a snack. This creature was something taken out of Satan's worst nightmare, given to the dark Lord Sauron to use as his play thing and took all the steroids in the world and this was the result. It roared again and swung it's tail in a horizontal swipe, sending dozens of spikes flying at us, trailing sickly green liquid in their wake. "MANTICORE!" Twilight yelled, putting up a shield to block the needle like spines that were sent at us. They stuck into the barrier Twilight had put up, quivering slightly. "Twilight let me out so I can distract it!" I said as I saw the beast starting to make a leap. "Are you Insane! That beast will kill you!" She yelled at me. The manticore leapt up high into the air, with a roar it started coming down lowering it's head and horns to smash the Twilight's barrier. If those spines can stick... My face paled as the beast drew closer. I didn't have time to think any more, I just acted. "HHAAAAAH!" I bellowed, my Ki surrounding me in it's flame, I jumped with all my strength, left fist raised, and puncured the barrier like a hot knife through butter. Sailing upward toward the Manticore I had my right hand cocked back, I was unsure as to the power of this creature. Tome seemed to slow to a crawl as I tried to determine how hard I should hit. I decided to go with what Master Hiato had told me to do in times like this. "When you are unsure of your opponents strength, it's always best to overestimate them rather then underestimate... you won't risk dying that way." I was almost on to of the Manticore now, it had just noticed me and had a look of fearful surprise on it's face. I don't know what possessed me at that moment to say this, but it was the only thing that came out of my mouth, as I launched my fist at its face. My fist slammed into the Manticore's head, right between its eyes. I heard a satisfying crunch as my fist made contact and the Manticore was sent zooming back up into the sky, careening and flipping limply in the air. I watched the Manticore reach the zenith of it's unscheduled ascent and start to tumble back to earth. As I watched it I heard the girls yelling at me so I turned and looked at them..... 20 feet bellow me, and I was hovering. My pores erupted in sweat and my eyes bugged out. "HOLY FUCKING SHIIIIIIT!" I screamed and flailed in mid air. I must've stopped whatever I was doing to keep myself up cause I plummeted back down to earth like a lead weight screaming bloody murder all the way. I was happy the girls were there, the fall wouldn't have killed me, but it would've hurt like a bitch. I was about to hit the ground when Twilight's purple aura surrounded me and halted my fall. With my heart pounding like a jack hammer I was floated over to them. "Oh my goodness, are you okay?" Fluttershy rushed over, acting completely opposite from her shy self before. She darted around me, acting like a mother hen. After taking a few deep breaths, calming my nerves and my heart, I nodded. "I'm fine, just startled is all, even after my master's taught me how, I'm still unused to flying, it makes me nervous." I said. Something in the back of my mind told me that wasn't true. It was a small dying feeling, like it was being smothered by all my memories that told me it was true. This confused and concerned me greatly. I didn't have time to focus on that though, cause Twilight looked ready to have a conniption fit. A loud thud brought her out of it as we all turned to see the broken body of the Manticore on the ground. I got in front of them and got into my ready stance. I remembered what happened with the timber wolves and I wasn't looking to have a repeat performance. After a minute the creature stirred, trying to stand only to cry out in pain. Even though it was a hideous creature my heart still broke for it, I never liked seeing anything suffer. It wouldn't last the night, of that I was certain. I started to walk over to it to put it out of its misery. I wouldn't let it suffer, It just wasn't in my heart to do so. I halted my steps as the Manticore started to drag its self over to a nearby bush, growling in pain and determination as it did so. I was certainly confused by it's actions, until it got closer and then my heart shattered into pieces As I watched the scene unfold, my legs buckled And I fell to my hands and knees as hot tears spilled down my face. "Why didn't I pay attention?" I asked myself softly. The dying Manticore was nuzzling and licking it's small cub, trying to comfort it. I heard gasps behind me, but what got my attention was the warm pair of yellow furred arms the wrapped me in a comforting hug. "Sshhh... there there, it's okay,You didn't know." I heard Fluttershy coo as she embraced me tightly and rocked me back and forth slightly. To say I was angry with myself was an understatement. How could I have been so blind... I was taught to always mind my surroundings and never look over even the tiniest detail, so why didn't I see this?" Questions, what if's and the like plagued my mind and my heart. As I watched the Manticore with it's cub, I realized I had to face the consequences of my actions. I slowly got to my feet, Fluttershy letting me go and standing up with me. I turned and locked my eyes with hers. it was like a silent conversation between us and we both came to an agreement in the few short seconds we looked at each other. To every one else's utter horror, Fluttershy and I approached the wounded Manticore, slowly trying to act as non threatening as possible. It saw us and growled loudly, curling it's massive paw around it's cub and trying to seem intimidating even though it couldn't harm a fly in it's condition. Fluttershy and I knelt next to the creature, who was looking at us with confusion and fear. i slowly reached out my hand and placed it on the Manticore's side, feeling it heart beat under my palm. I looked into it's pitch black eyes, filled with uncertainty. I didn't know if what i was feeling could be conveyed but I had to try. "I'm so sorry." I said, my eyes still dripping with tears. I saw a glimmer of something in that creatures eyes, like it understood what I was saying and excepted it. what ever it was I felt as if a massive weight had been lifted off me and my shoulders slumped heavily. I looked at the cub, peeking over it's parents paw at me and my heart broke again. The cubs big, adorable purple eyes stared at me with curiosity and confusion. It slowly climbed over and down, making it's way over to me, stretching it's neck out and sniffing nevously like a cat. I slowly offered my hand, palm up for it to inspect. It sniffed it cautiously, but decided I wasn't all that bad and rubbed my hand. I gently scratched between it's ears, making the cub go stiff in surprise at first, then melt and purr loudly in pleasure. The feeling of Nightmares Ki again brought me back to reality. I looked at the Manticore, it's form seemed to shift and change, like the air on a hot day. The horrific creature of nightmares slowly dissipated and was replaced by a regal creature. It was all an Illusion! I realized, making the pain in my chest skyrocket. The Manticore's golden fur rippled with each shaky breath it took. Black bat like wings hung limply at it's side. it's face was now like a lions and it's eyes a deep amber and intelligent. I could feel the beats of it heart getting farther and farther apart with each passing second. "I'll make sure your cub stays safe, I promise you." I don't know why I said it, it just felt like it was something I needed to say. The manticore seemed to relax after I said this and, if my eyes weren't deceiving me, it nodded it's head. It gave a small growl, getting the cubs attention. the cub jumped over to it's parents face and waited. it nodded in our direction and purred slightly. The cub looked back and forth between it's parent and us in confusion. The Manticore gently nudged it's cub to us. needless to say, the cub was scarred and confused. I gently picked the cub up, it squirmed for a few seconds before it realized I wasn't hurting it. It looked at me, licked my nose and gave a soft purring sound. I smiled and handed the cub the Fluttershy who cradled it like anew born, speaking softly and petting it as she walked back to the group. As I turned back to the Manticore, I saw it take one last shuddering breath. I placed my hand on it's head, trying to comfort it in its last moments as best I could. I could feel it's Ki extinguish, like some one had just blew out a candle. Fresh tears rolled down my cheeks as I knelt beside It's body. I was surprised when it was surrounded by a soft golden glow. The Manticore dissolved into a glowing dust cloud, that looked like a mass of fireflies had decided to gather. I watched in awe as it hovered in the air for a few seconds then faded into nothing. leaving us back in the darkness of the Everfree forest. Rising to my feet, keeping my head down, I motioned for the girls to follow me and we continued on our way. Everyone was silent, no one wanted to speak after what had just happened. Even Pinkie was slightly less bouncy then before. The silence was finally broken by a loud purring. we all looked to see Fluttershy giving the cub a belly rub. It's purple eyes half lidded and its tongue lolled out the side of it's mouth made us all smile. Twilight looked at Fluttershy confused. "I'm curious Fluttershy, Manticore's are known to guard their cubs fiercely... How did you know you'd be okay and not be attacked?" Fluttershy Turned to look at Twilight, causeing her long mane to swish in front of the cub. It batted at it and tried to bite it like a kitten playing, making us all awww at it's adorableness. Fluttershy giggled at the cub antics and answered. "I didn't, sometimes showing a little kindness can go a long way." She wiggled her finger in front of the cub who batted at them. She didn't seem to mind being a cat toy. Fluttershy's face turned serious and she turned to me. "What are you going to name her?" She asked. I was surprised, I'm not here one day and I've made friends with ponies, met a dragon and now I'm being asked to name a baby Manticore...what else is real here. my brain conjured up some disturbing images. I rubbed the back of my head, "I've never been really good with name but I'll give it some thought." I said before I could really think about the situation. it hit me like a semi truck. "Wait a minute! you aren't actually suggesting that I keep it are you?" I frantically asked Fluttershy. I'm in panic mode right now. The completely serious look on her face tells me she means business. "I can't take care of the cub, I don't have the money..." I paused for a second as another reality check hit me, volcano style. "I don't even know the basics of living here, geting a job, a home, how can I take care of a baby Manticore?" I frantically plead with Fluttershy, all she does is raise an eyebrow. I roll my eyes. "I know I can ask for help, but the only one I know are you six and I don't like being a leech." I say, Fluttershy shifts her stance. I shake my head "Nope, I'm not asking." Fluttershy blinks. "N, O, NO." Fluttershy roles her shoulders. beads of sweat appear on my face as my will starts to break down. "I'm not doing it." I strain. The final straw was the massive kitty eyes the cub was giving me. My heart nearly exploded from the cuteness. i tried to look away my Those big, adorable, hope filled eyes had me locked in. I sighed, "Are you kidding me with those eyes?" I ask the cub, she responded with loud purring and stretching. Why am I such a sucker for this? I ask my self. I gaze at Fluttershy who's giving em an expecting look, I just sigh. "Fine, I'll take care of her." I swear I heard a squee when Fluttershy smiled. But if she thought I was going to be the only one in on this she was wrong. "But you'll be watching her till I get settled, got it?" I asked. I was expecting some resistance, but she seemed excited about the idea. Her mane bobbed as she nodded her head, the cub still trying to catch it. I sighed, and looked at the rest of the group. they all had bewildered looks on their faces. i just decided to ignore it and started walking again. I could here them talking to each other behind me. "Darling, how did you get him to agree with out talking?" I heard Rarity ask. I didn't hear Fluttershy's response even with my sensitive Saiyan hearing. We continued on and the ground started to get very soggy. our steps squelched loudly into he mud. "My eye's need a rest from all this icky filth." Rarity whined and though I wouldn't voice it, I kind of agreed with her. Fate deemed out request worthy of answer as the moon was blocked my thick cloud cover, plunging the forest in near complete darkness. "I didn't mean literally." I heard Rarity say from a head of me. How'd she get in front? I pondered, then I walked straight into someone, sending us tumbling into a mass of legs and arms on the ground. "Hey watch it!" Rainbow huffed as we disentangled our limbs. "Sorry, I just so dark I can't see passed the end of my nose." I said, groping around till I found her hand and helped her to her hooves. I felt Nightmare's Ki make it's self known again. I stiffened, forcing all of my will into locating her. It was all around us but still weak enough that I couldn't pin point it. It was frustrating me to no end. This is totally different from how she acted in the hall... she didn't play this cat and mouse deal. Something doesn't smell right. I thought as I kept trying to find her. then something happened, it was quick like just blinking. I probably would've missed it if I wasn't so focused right now. This Ki and Nightmare's were... different. I hadn't noticed it before cause they were similar but separate, it was like comparing a blow torch to a bon fire. They're both fire based, but completely different. "Who are you?" I said quietly. I heard one of the girls scream and I whipped around to where they were. I saw fluttershy cowering a few feet away from the most tacky scary faces I have ever seen in my life. it was plastered on the tree like a bad nock off from Snow White. The Manticore and the cliff had Nightmare written all over it, but this... this was a complete 180. The light around me was dim and I could see the rest of the girls. when they saw the faces they screamed and huddled together. I felt a warm body glomp me and the new arms around my neck started to cut off precious oxygen. I twisted to see Rainbow Dash, with her eyes squeezed shut clinging to me for dear life. I tried to tell her I needed air but all that came out was strangled garbles. My saving graces was Pinkie Pie who... was laughing? Rainbows arms loosened and blessed air was rushed to my lungs stat. I coughed as I steadied my breathing and looked over at Pinkie. She was making the most insane funny faces at the trees. It was taking all my will power not to bust a gut right then and there. "Pinkie what are you doing! RUN!" I heard Twilight shout. it seemed that only Pinkie and I knew these things weren't deadly. She turned and looked at twilight. "Oh girls don't you see..." I was treated to the biggest insanity drop in all of creation. Music started playing from all around me, it was just there. then Pinkie started to sing. What the FUUUUUCCCCKK! My mouth hung open in disbelief, only to be replaced by choking laughter as Pinkie made one of the faces disappear with the most fake, monotone bad laughs ever voiced. Pinkie's antics and silly lyrics had all of us rolling on the ground laughing. As the laughter died down, the suffocating feeling the forest had had before seemed to fade away some. the place didn't seem so threatening. we continued on our way, feeling a bit more at ease then before. It wasn't long before we came to a wide stream. My tension came back with a vengeance. This is were that thing was! I thought frantically as I looked up and down steam for any sign of anything. The water was murky and dark, not clear and clean like I had seen it before. It was also roiling badly, I was confused. "This isn't how I saw it yesterday." I said out loud. I jumped as a loud wailing reached my ears. I turned to look down stream again and I saw a the massive beast that made me run before. It had a large head, a bright reddish orange mane was it head. it also had a pair of spindly arms. Whatever this thing was it was clearly upset if it's wailing and flailing was any indicator. "OH what at world!" It kept yelling as it's body thrashed around in the water, making it impassable to us till he stopped. "Excuse me sir, why are you crying?" Twilight called to him. I was trying to figure out how she knew it was a guy. He sniffed and looked at Twilight. "Oh I don't know, here I was enjoying some stargazing time when this tacky little bit of smoke came by and sliced of part of my beloved mustache." All our eyes locked onto the large mustache on his upper lip. Like he said there was only have left. I had to suppress a giggle, it looked ridiculous. "And now I look simply HORRID!" He wailed, making a dramatic flop into the stream. He must not realize his size cause he sent a small tidal wave crashing at us. i grabbed the girl closest to me, which happened to be Applejack and, carrying her bridal style, jump high to avoid the wave. "AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Applejack screamed as we reached the peak of my jump. As we start our decent, me being an idiot, I said something stupid. "Nice of you to drop by." I said with a smirk, but the ironic stupidity was lost on Applejack as she was screaming her head off while we plummeted back down. I landed with a loud thud, my legs bending to absorb the force. Applejack's were screwed tightly closed, her muzzle was pressed into my chest. She had lost her hat somewhere along the fall letting her golden hair be seen. It flowed perfectly over her shoulder and down her chest. "Mustache or no, that is adorable." I heard the "serpent" guy say and I turned my head to the group. Serpent guy had his hands underneath his and smiling widely at Applejack and me. All the other girls were sopping wet and staring at us with deadpan faces. "Thanks for the save." Rainbow said, sarcasm dripping from her voice like the water from her clothes. I smiled sheepishly as I set Apple jack down. "Sorry, you weren't within grabbing distance." I said. Applejack seemed to get the idea that the event was over and her hands flew to her head. "My hat!" She exclaimed in panic, looking around wildly. I spotted it on a high tree branch. "I got it." I said to Applejack and made another jump. I overpowered it a bit, I grabbed her stetson but kept going for a few more seconds. I examined the hat as I went up. it was weather worn but well cared for. The only odd part I could see was a tiny sliver of some kind of metal just poking out on the edge all the way around the brim. As I started my decent, an idea popped into my head. I aimed and threw the hat like a frisbe. To my astonishment it flew straight and true all the way to Applejack who caught it with a spin and set it on her head in the same motion. It looked cool. I landed, and walked back to the group. "That a cool hat you got Applejack." I said, she smiled sadly, "It was my dads, he gave it to me before he past." She shook her head. "Thanks for getting it back for me." she said. "Your welcome." I said, but I wanted to know about that metal ring. "What's with the ring though? it's a hat not a throwing disc." I asked. Applejack took her hat off and examined it. I showed her what I meant and she seemed to find it odd as well. "I never noticed it before, just wore the hat and never bothered to look at it much." She rubbed her chin in thought. "I'll ask Granny when I get home, she should know." She decided, I'd have to wait for my answer till then. Our attention was drawn back to our friends when we heard the serpent cry out in pain. It seemed Rarity had plucked one of his scales off. What is that crazy girl doing?! I thought. and to my utter confusion she grabbed her tail and slashed it off near the base. The serpent seemed to find this horrifying because he passed out for a split second and his head hit the ground with a loud thud and waking him up. Rarity lifted her cut tail in some kind of telekinesis, and managed to attach it to the serpent's lip. The serpent's head rose and he brought one of his hands up to stroke his new facial hair. He squeed in happiness. "OH! My Mustache! Thank you!" He said to Rarity who just smiled at him. "You look smashing." she said with a kind smile. I kept looking back and forth between them, surprised at Rarity's generous gift and dumbfounded as to why she did it in the first place. "Oh Rarity, you tail." Twilight said making Rarity blush slightly. "Oh, it's quite alright dear. Short tails are in this season, besides, it'll grow back." She tried to reassure Twilight, but not fooling anyone. I leaned toward Applejack and whispered, "So would the mustache." Her face scrunched as she tried to keep her giggles contained. "Look we can cross now." Twilight said and I saw that the water calm again. She was about to jump in when she was stopped by the serpents large form blocking her. "Please, allow me." He stretched his long body across to the other side were he dipped his head down. He effectively made a living bridge. I looked at his back uncertainly, then I realized I could just jump across. I face palmed and made the leap as the girls crossed on his back. We said our goodbyes to the serpent and continued on to our destination. We made idle chatter and sooner then we thought we sighted a castle ruin in the distance. we increased our pace we all wanted the sun back, none more then me. Every second I was out in the night was a chance I would look at the moon and then all hell would break loose. As we neared the ruin, we saw what looked like a bridge ahead of us. "Come on! We're almost there!" Twilight yelled excitedly and started running forward, We followed a few seconds after. as we got closer I noticed that the bridge was out, and Twilight's head was turned to look at us and not were she was going. "Look out!" I yelled putting on the speed to catch her before she fell. She turned to see what I was talking about, only to have her hoof hit nothing but air. "AAAAHHHHH!" She yelled as she began her plunge to the bottom of a massive cliff. I grabbed hold of her hoof with one hand and the bridge post with the other. "Stop flailing or I might drop you!" I yelled at a panicking Twilight. She froze instantly. I grunted as I hauled and myself back up to the cliff top. Rainbow and Applejack got to us and helped pull us to safety. "What's with you and falling off cliffs today?" Rainbow asked. Twilight chuckled sheepishly. I looked over the edge again and saw the bridge that used to span the gap. OH Great, what are we going to do now?" "What are we going to do now?" I heard Pinkie ask. She must've read my mind. I thought. I saw Rainbow dash give her cyan wings a wiggle. "Duh" She said with a smile before she leapt into the air, diving down and grabbing the bridge before hauling it up. As she landed on the other side A large bank of dense fog rolled in and blocked our view of her. A chill of foreboding slid down my spine. "I don't like this." I said as my eyes darted left and right, scanning the fog bank for any sign of enemies. Twilight called across the canyon but there was no answer. As I was really starting to get worried, a blue blur parted the fog and landed in front of us. Rainbow Dash smirked and her arms folded across her chest. "I never leave my friends hanging." She proclaimed proudly, puffing out her chest. We cautiously made our way over the bridge and found ourselves in front of a massive doorway. The outer walls of the ancient castle had long since be claimed by nature but a good portion of the inner keep was still in okay condition. I walked up to the large doors and gave an experimental shove. The barely gave an inch but they gave. Just like Ryozanpaku. I thought as I pushed on the mighty doors. With the screeching groan of rusty hinges they swung inward giving us entry to the inner keep's main hall. We entered what seemed like a good sized reception hall, that tapered inward till it reached another large set of door. These were smaller then the ones we'd come through but they looked tougher, the iron bands and studs seemed untouched by rust. Murder hole lined the upper part of the hall, where defenders would rain hell down upon any enemy stupid enough to get in. I'm almost certain the elements would be in the most heavily fortified room. I thought as I turned to Twilight. "The most logical place to look for these Elements of harmony is in the throne room as it would be the most defended." Twilight nodded her head in agreement. "Luckily there was a map of the layout of this castle back in Canterlot." I gave a snort of laughter at the name. It finally dawned on me the terrible pun like names of this place. Twilight wrinkled her nose at me in annoyance. "What's so funny?" She asked. "I just realized the weird town names you have here, Canterlot, Ponyville... It's just weird." I said. "What's next Manehatten?" I chuckled slightly. Twilight just looked confused. "That's on Equestria's east coast. What about it?" She asked. My jaw dropped in disbelief. "Uh... Nothing, forget I said anything." I turned and started to walk away. I continued for a few seconds before my brain made me turn around and walk right back. "Maybe you should lead the way cause... I have not idea where I'm going." I said an embarrassed blush spreading across my cheeks. Twilight just sighed and took the lead. We took a small hall way off to our right, which caught me off guard. Twilight must've sensed my confusion cause she started talking about Equestrian fortifications. "In the castles of this time period, the throne room was often to one side of the keep. The doors you saw we're used as a trap for enemy forces." She explained. "The defenses we're based on the principle, "If you watch the ax-pony you'll never see the assassin." I found this to be quite interesting. We wove through a few more halls which to my surprise were in good condition, considering the age. We finally came to a small door. Before we even neared it I could tell this place was something I'd never want to attack. the air it's self seemed to hum slightly and goose bumps covered me. Twilight halted before the door. "The spells here are still quite strong, even after a millennium." Her horn glowed and the hum slowly faded. "It should be safe now." She pushed the door open and walked through. We all followed her into the throne room. "It was large, tall pillars of black and white granite lined the main walkway. Statues of different ponies from bygone era's guarded the hall with their ever gazing eyes. On the far end was a large dais with two thrones. One made of white marble, with a blazing sun etched onto the back in red gold. Large, fierce eagles of silver made up the arms with rubies for eyes. The second throne was made of one large chunk of obsidian, polished to an absurd shine. A Stars of silver dotted the back like the night sky with a cresent moon to match. Two large, bronze great horned owls stood at the ens of the arms. Their Massive, sapphire eyes seemed to stare right back at you. they both oozed power and strength even without their owners sitting in them. "Off to the left of the dais was a strange monument. A stone statue with five limbs holding five different stone orbs. It seemed plain for it to be in this room. "Is that what we're looking for?" I asked point at the statue. If this was it, I wasn't convinced. Twilight squinted. "I think so, some on." She led the way over. As we got closer the more excited she became. it seemed we found our prize. Rainbow, Fluttershy and myself grabed each of the orbs one by one and set them on the ground gently. Pinkie hopped over and looked at them. "There's only five. Wasn't there supposed to be six?" She asked. Twilight shook her head. "The book said that when the five are present, a spark will make the sixth appear." Twilight's horn started to glow. "Give me some space please. I need to concentrate and I don't know what will happen." She asked. The girl nodded and walked back to the other side of the room. I wasn't so hot to the idea of leaving Twilight all alone so I just took a few steps back. It's a good thing I did because Nightmare's Ki flare to life full force. Twilight's eyes were closed in concentration. so she didn't see the mass of black, sparkling mist, I did. "Look out!" I yelled as I dove toward her. The mist surrounded us both, swirling like a mini hurricane, the wind stinging my eyes making me close them. There was a bright flash and then laughter. I opened eyes to see Twilight and I we're back outside in the main courtyard. Nightmare moon was standing on the far side, the elements lay at her hooves. "You honestly thought you could defeat me?" She asked chuckling the whole time. Twilight glared at Nightmare and started to walk toward her, horn glowing brightly. "Your kidding right?" Nightmare taunted. Twilight would've taken the bait if I hadn't stopped her. i grabbed her shoulder, leaning down slightly to whisper in her ear. "I'll distract Nightmare, you get the elements." I didn't give her any chance to respond as I strode forward to face Nightmare Moon. I look of actual concern crossed the tyrants face. "Your not kidding... And who are you creature that would stand against the might of Nightmare Moon?!" She demanded. I stopped my advance and sent an intense glare Nightmares way. "My name is Kenichi G. Shirahama..." I said never taking my eyes off of hers. i sliding into my basic fighting stance. "And I'm here to kick you ass!" I shouted. A look of shock crossed her face. I knew I need to keep her attention on me so Twilight could do what she needed, and my stupid brain thought 'What better way to get a evil, tyrannical women's attention then by calling her fat'. "And with an ass the size of yours, there's plenty of room for me to kick." I smirked as unbridled rage replaced shock. "You will die a slow and extremely painful death." Nightmares voice was icey and low. "Only if you sat on me." I said. "I swear you could cover half of Ponyville with those flabby, sagging..." She cut me off with a rage filled war cry. She shot a blast from her hands right at me. I flared my Ki and shot a blast of my own. the collided in the center of the courtyard with a massive explosion. I could sense Nightmare still on the other side of the smoke cloud and Charged through it. with a flying round house i scored a solid hit on the mares jaw. She was sent tumbling over the ground and slammed into a crumbling wall. She let her guard down, if she keeps doing that I may have a shot. I thought as I sent a blast at where she landed. Just before it hit a dark blur shot up into the sky. Nightmare did not look happy. I could just make out a small trickle of blood where her lip was split. "Not bad creature." She spat at me as she hovered in the air. "I've only been struck by one other in my lifetime." Her fists clenched in anger. "The foal gloves are off, I can tell you are a fighter and I will give you the honor of a quick defeat." She lowered herself to the ground, as her hooves touched down her hand and horn glowed. The shadows seemed to come to life and converge on her right hand, quickly taking a very dangerous shape. Two long, double edged, curved blades made of what seemed to be pure darkness were at either end of a four foot silver pole. She spun it expertly, making me incredibly nervous. Where's the power pole when you need it? i complained in my head. I was panicking. I was an unarmed combatant that was facing an armed opponent. I was at a extreme disadvantage. A thought suddenly dispersed my fear. I stopped Trunk's sword with one finger, I should be able to do the same here. I drew my Ki to my hands, they were then coated in what seemed to be white fire. Night mare seemed more cautious of me, now that i landed a hit. We circled each other, both trying to feel the other out. The silence was deafening, it felt like the whole world had held it's breath, waiting. A small piece of rubble fell and clattered to the floor, sounding like a gunshot in this quiet, and our battle began. (POV- Twilight Sparkle) If Anypony had told me that they had witnessed this battle, I'd have thought they were spinning the biggest ball of yarn ever. But here I was watching it with my own eyes. Nightmare Moon, the tyrannical moon mover, commander of night and the strange pony with unbelievable power known as Kenichi, were nothing but blurs of motion as they fought. Each time they struck, explosions of displaced air boomed around the courtyard. I was terrified, frozen solid on the spot as two Titanic beings struggled for supremacy. I couldn't even make out who was winning they were moving so fast. the then just appeared, standing on their starting sides. Nightmare Moon panted slightly, she was... smiling, at Kenichi. I was curious and scared as to what that could mean. "You put up a better fight then any other opponent I have ever faced, but sadly the fun ends here creature." Her weapon dispersed into black smoke and she slowly rose from the ground her entire body glowing with the power of her magic. Nightmares face split into a maniaical grin as she charged he attack. The amount of magic in it made my blood run cold. "Run Kenichi! If you get hit by that attack there'll be nothing left!" I snapped out of my fear induced trance and yelled to him. Nightmare Moon glanced my way causing me to flinch under her gaze. "See? Even this mare has the sense to know it is hopeless for you to win, you should listen to her and flee, there is no chance of you defeating Nightmare Moon, HAHAHA!" A massive ball of magic was forming above Nightmare as she laughed loudly. To my astonishment, Kenichi stood his ground. "Your no different from all the other villains I've fought in the past, so full of your self you don't know when to quit!" He yelled at Nightmare. His power exploded outward enveloping him in white flame. Even afraid I was curious, what was this power he had. He shifted his stance to a low and wide one. He took both his hands, keeping the palm's close together and having his fingers forming a kind of cage right next to his hip. I was scared for him, he had no idea what he was attempting. I need to get the elements working quickly before it's to late. I quickly ran over to the elements, keeping my eye on Nightmare so I didn't get spotted. Kneeling down I charged my magic. "Come on just one spark, just one!" I grunted as I forced my magic to connect with the elements. As I tried to force my magic out I heard something behind me... some kind of chanting. "KAAAAAAA-MEEEEEEEEE-HAAAAAAAAA-MEEEEEEEEEE..." I chanced a quick glance back and was dumbfounded. The raw power I could feel coming from Kenichi was insane, whatever he was using wasn't magic, of that I was certain, but that didn't make it any less deadly. The ground rumbled and shook, small pieces of rock and rubble seemed to ignore gravity and started ascending into the sky. I glanced at Nightmare, she had a scowl on her face. "You think a weakling like you could stop Nigh... what?" I panicked. She saw me! Oh bucking tartarus she saw me! I redoubled my effort to ignite the elements. "NO!" I heard Nightmare scream. "You dare try to usurp me! Die now scum!" I looked back and saw the massive ball of pure magic start it's destructive decent on Kenichi and I. I've never been so afraid in my life, seeing that attack ran the situation through for me. I'm going to die. The thought sounded in my head like ringing funeral bells. The magic I had been charging faded as I lost hope. It seemed foolish now, everything I had tried to do to get here. I was just a bookish filly who didn't know what she was doing and got in way over her head. I just about gave up hope when I heard Kenichi yell. "HAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" I felt my eyes bulge out of my head. The massive blue beam shot away from Kenichi, slamming into Nightmare Moons attack.The power was explosive as the two attacks struggled, one trying to overpower the other. waves of energy slammed into the surroundings cracking stone and snapping nearby trees. The very earth it self quaked and trembled from the power of their attacks. "I WILL BEAT YOU!" Kenichi yelled defiantly at a snarling Nightmare Moon. He poured more power into his attack making the beam bigger and it actually started to push Nightmares attack away. The air sparked and zapped as energy and lightning flashed all around. I looked at Kenichi with wonder. Here was a guy who was fighting against impossible odds, doing everything he could to keep Nightmare at bay and here I was acting like a scared foal and giving up at the first sign of trouble. I gritted my teeth and charged my magic again. If he's not giving up, Neither will I! I poured all my will into my magic. I held my hand over them and then was flung backwards by my magic backlash as a spark jumped from me and struck them. They each glowed a different color, and slowly started to rise from the ground electric power coursing over their surface. "NO!" Nightmare screamed in actual fear as she saw the elements begin to activate. Kenichi saw this lapse in her concentration and pushed all the power muster into his attack. He bellowed in defiance as white flames erupted over him. His attack doubled in size pushing Nightmare's attack back with surprising speed. Nightmare Moon didn't react quickly enough to gain control back. Her attack exploded in her face and she was struck head on by Kenichi's beam sending her high into the sky. She screamed in pain as his attack burned her skin and fur before exploding. Nightmare tumbled through the air, plumeting down to the surface. She smashed into the courtyard, leaving a small crater where she landed. I actually felt we could win, but the feeling didn't last long. The elements just stopped and fell back to the ground, as inactive as the were before. "What? this should've worked!" I wracked my brain trying to figure out what went wrong. i looked over at Kenichi, he seemed utterly spent. He must have put everything he had into that last attack. I thought. Kenichi's face went white as a sheet and he stared at something... something behind me. I heard laughter, I whirled around and came face to face with an injured and laughing Nightmare moon. Nightmare arm blurred and my face exploded in pain. I flew through the air from the force of Nightmare's blow, luckily Kenichi caught me. "You alright?" He asked as he set me on my hooves. i didn't answer I just stared in horror as Nightmare Moon eyes flashed white and I saw cracks appear on the elements. They shattered like glass, the pieces spread around Nightmare in a circle. "no." I barely whispered as I slumped to my hands and knees. Nightmares laugh ringing loudly in my ears "You actually thought you could defeat me?" She laughed, her triumphant smile sending shivers down my spine. "Now your only hope is gone! The night will last forever!" She yelled to the sky. I didn't know what to do, with out the elements there was no way we could win. Kenichi stepped in front of me protectively. I just stared at him in disbelief. "What are you doing? There's no scenario where we can win now." I asked him He just looked at me with a smirk on his face. "I don't believe in no win scenarios." He said as he turned and walked away to face Nightmare again. I was dumbfounded. Why? Why does he keep going? Why does he keep walking even when he knows it's pointless? I asked myself, I had so many questions I wanted to ask. "Twilight, were you at Sugarcube!?" "Darling! What happened here?" "You guys had to start the fun with out me?! Rainbow Dash! That's just rude." "FUN! WHERE?!" I snapped my head around as I heard the voices of my friends. I blinked in surprise... My friends. I'd never had friends before, never had the time. I felt my heart warm at the thought that i had friends like them. Then it hit me like that Kenichi's beam hit Nightmare Moon. How could I have been so blind! I got to my hooves and was engulfed in a pink colored hug. I pried myself from Pinkies grasp. I looked around and saw their faces, full f worry, fear and anger. "Are you okay Twilight? Your cheek is bruised badly." Fluttershy asked. Her kindness radiated like the sun. "I'm fine Fluttershy." Rarity came up me, licking the sleeve of her whit shirt and rubbing off the dirt on my face. "Darling, you look like you've been dragged through a dirt pile, let me help." She said as she kept trying to wipe the dirt off, getting her cloths dirty in the process. I caught her hand and stopped her. Her generosity was something else. "It's okay Rarity, a little dirt never hurt anyone." That got a nod from Applejack. "I agree, but you look like you got ran over by stampeding cattle." She said, just as bluntly honest as ever No one hurts my friends and get's away with it." Rainbow growled and cracked her knuckles. Her loyalty to her friends was rock solid. "Black Snooty didn't get away, she right there." Pinkie Pie pointed at Nightmare moon, smiling at a face palming.Rainbow. i couldn't help but giggle a little. She made the whole world brighter with her laughter. It all made sense now. "You think you can destroy the Elements so easily?" I yelled at Nightmare, who looked at me with a raised eyebrow. "You may have shattered their physical forms but the spirits of the elements are right here!" I said gesturing to my confused friends. The shattered pieces of the elements began to glow again, causing Nightmare Moon to panic. "Applejack, who reassured me when I was holding on for dear life on a cliffs edge represents the spirit of Honsety." orange glowing Crystal shards zipped over to a surprised Applejack. "Fluttershy, who comforted a dying manticrore and gave support to a grieving friend represents the spirit of Kindness." Flutterhshy 'eeped' flinching slightly as the glowing pink crystals circled her. "Rarity who calmed a sorrowful serpent with a meaningful gift, represents the spirit of Generosity." as the crystals circled Raruty Nightmare just snapped. "I Won't let you win!" She screamed in rage, summoning her weapon again and charging at us. She was stopped dead in her track as Kenichi, who had somehow managed to get behind her without her noticing, grabbed her tail and started swinging her around. "Keep going Twilight! I got this!" He yelled as he launched Nightmare into a broken pillar. I was startled but kept going. Pinkie Pie who laughed in the face of danger and showed us with laughter even the darkest time and be made bright, represents the element of laughter." Twilight grinned widely as Pinkie kept trying to poke the blue crystals circling her. "And rainbow dash who is always there for when her friends need her, represents the spirit of Loyalty." red crystals circled the hovering mare with her striking poses. Kenichi was knocked across the court yard, before getting embedded into the far wall. Nightmare stumbled slightly as she stood up. she had quite a few cuts, burns and bruises. "But you still don't have the sixth element!" She stated with a triumphant smirk as she started her advance. "That spark didn't work." I just smirked at her, which made her steps halt. "Oh but it did... it was just a different kind of spark..." I turned to the girls, "I felt it when I heard all your voices, and realized how happy I was to hear you, too see you." I smiled at them. "I felt the spark when I realized you all, are my friends." A brilliant flash of light came from above us, and a sixth orb lowered till it was floating above my head. I grinned at a fearful Nightmare Moon. "You see Nightmare, when the five are present a spark will reveal the sixth element, the element of magic." The orb shattered and reformed into a tiara with a six point violet star and set on my head. All the shards circling my friends shimmered brighter and reformed into necklaces. "And together these elements make up, the magic of friendship!" A white glow encased all six of us, we slowly levitated off the floor, the tiara and necklaces glowing brightly. Nightmare Moon was now very afraid. Nightmare may have been frightened but she wasn't out. "I won't let you use them!" She charged another massive attack. "I'll not be sent back there! I'm never going back!"She screamed cocking her arms back getting ready to launch her attack. My friends and I floated in the air, all five of them surrounding me, the gems all shot out different bolts of colored lightening all converging on the violet star. but Nightmare struck first. "NEVER!" She screamed and launched her attack right at me. I was scared. Would we be okay? I didn't want my friends to get hurt. Then I heard a voice yelling and I'd never been happier with hearing somepony. Kenichi's blue beam slammed into the side of Nightmare's attack, pushing it to the side and sending it into the sky where it exploded in a massive fireball. I stared at the panicking Nightmare Moon, "Your reign of terror ends here!" I said, aiming my palms at her. A multicolored beam of intense magic catapulted from my hands and slammed into Nightmare Moon. "NNNNOOOOOOOOOOO!" Her screeching wail was heard as she was engulfed in rainbow light. There was a bright flash of light and i passed out. (POV- Kenichi) We did it... I was almost hesitant to even think it but the excitement over ruled caution. "We did it!" I cheered jumping up and down. not my wisest move as I was extremely sore. i grunted in pain as I clutched my side. "Definitely got a broken rib from that bitch." I hissed. I looked over to the girls and saw them starting to stur. I sighed in relief. I leaned back slightly against the wall that was behind me and opened my eyes to gaze at the beautiful moon. I realized to little to late. Pure dread filled my gut as I slammed my eyes closed, even though I knew it would do me any good. i opened them and looked over at the girls and saw they were up and talking. I had to warn them, I could already feel something changing, so I did the only thing I could think of in my panic. "RUN!" (POV-Third Person) "RUN!" Twilight and her friend's head all swung toward the fearful warning from Kenichi. They started to rush toward him to see what was wrong but they didn't get far. "Sat back!" He screamed his voice deeper then it had been before. Kenichi yelled in pain as his body started to grow and change shape, starting slowly but getting faster. His yells of pain turned to roars of rage. Clothes ripped and shredded, brown fur grew all over his body, his face grew longer, turning into a snout and long jaw filled with massive razor shape teeth. His eyes changed from gentle brown to furious red, as his body grew and grew in size. the girls huddled together in fear as Kenichi's transformation finished, and he reached his full three hundred foot height. His breaths were heavy pants as the pain from the transformation wore off. Taking a deep breath he lifted his head and let out a ear shattering roar that made the ground tremble. Twilight didn't know what to do, She was to afraid to move. She heard the familiar popping sound of a teleportation spell and a voice she knew was overjoyed to hear. "Twilight what's going on?" Celestia asked as she quickly looked around and up at The massive ape that stood over them. "Princess we need your help! Somethings happened to our friend Kenichi but I don't know what!" Twilight Pointed at Kenichi, yelling so she could be heard over the roar. Kenichi stopped roaring and looked around. His gaze locked onto a large mountain in the distance. He roared again but along with the sound out came a golden beam of Ki that shot straight toward the mountain. it collided and the mountain was shattered to pieces and nothing was left but a large smoking crater. Kenichi beat his chest in triumph. Celestia's eyes narrowed at the display. He is powerful, very powerful. She thought. "He wasn't always like this?" She asked. A large fist was sent rocketing at them. Celestia put up a shield just in time and the fist was deflected back. It may have blocked the blow but there were small cracks left in the shield. Kenichi growled in frustration and drew his fist back to strike again. Celestia started thinking and went with the first plan she came up with. lowering the shield her horn and hands glowed in a golden aura as she readied her spells. Kenichi's fist rocketed toward them in a blur but never made contact. Twilight heard the distinct 'pop' of a teleportation spell. She realized what had happened. She rounded on the princess "He needed to be help and you just teleported him away!?" She yelled her mane seemed to burn like fire in her rage. Celestia was quite shocked at her outburst. "It was the only plan that gave us time to fins a way to help him." She tried to placate Twilight, but the Unicorn wasn't having it. "Then why didn't you just preform a sleep spell? or a high tier paralysis spell? Those would have given us just as much time!" Twilight was pissed. "Now he's gone, Faust nows where, and rampaging through somepony else's home!" Twilights attention was drawn away from Celestia by a loud groan. She looked over to where Nightmare Moon had been when she was struck and saw a dark blue alicorn filly lying on the ground. Twilight was confused but rushed over anyway, followed closely by her friends, and picked the filly up off the ground. Fluttershy gave the filly a quick look over. "She seems alright, just looks like she's sleeping." Fluttershy said. "Who is she?" Applejack thought out loud. As they pondered who the filly might be their answer came from the princess. "She;s my younger sister, princess Luna." A chorus of gasps came from the girls. "Your sister?" Twilight asked, she had a bad feeling about how all this would connect. Celestia nodded. "There is much we need to talk about, my student." Celestia said locking her eye's with Twilight's. Twilight looked back down the sleeping filly she cradled in her arms. "I'll take us to Canterlot castle so we can talk in a more... accommodating setting." Celestia said as her horn was bathed in a golden glow. Twilight had a few seconds to think before they left. Kenichi turned into a monster, got teleported away by the princess to some unknown place, This filly appears out of no where and is Celestia's little sister... I need an adult. Twilight thought with a sigh before there was a bright flash and the nearly demolished court yard was empty again. (POV-Kenichi) My ears were ringing badly as I slowly came back to the world of the living. i groaned, my body felt like it had been taken to the cleaners more then once. What happened? I thought as my brain rebooted from unconsciousness. Memories of the night before started to come back, making my worry sky rocket. I looked at the moon and changed into the Oozaru form. I opened my eyes slowly and blinked rapidly to clear them. I was in a dimly lit room. there was nothing in here, not even a table or a chair. The walls drew my attention the most they weren't made of stone or wood, the best thing I could describe them as were the walls of an insect hive. My fear for my friends and strange surrounding made my mind jump off the deep end of logic and into fear warped fantasy. I tried to move, but I found my arms and legs didn't budge. I looked at my limbs and found them encassed in some kind of chitin like substance. I had seen 'aliens' the movie and I didn't like where this was going. "If i see a face hugger I'm giving up on reality." i said out loud, trying to break the deafening silence that permeated the room. "What's a face hugger?" An unknown female voice asked. I jerked my head up and my jaw dropped at what I saw. "You are not a face hugger." (POV- Third person- Ponyville) A cloaked form slipped from shadow to shadow, making sure not to be seen by the many guard patrols. He made his way to the local library. As he made it to his destination she flattened himself against the trunk as another patrol passed. I need to be extra careful, if I get caught I don't get paid. He shimmed up the tree reaching the second story window. He tested it and it swung open. Chuckling at his luck he slipped inside. never leave your windows unlocked kids, some one might try to break in and steal your stuff. He thought sarcastically quickly making his way down to the main floor. When he reached it he started searching for his target. Where is it, where is it? He thought in frustration. He bumped into a table sending something clattering to the floor. Quickly picking it up to set i back on the table, he grinned triumphantly. My luck is blazing right now, this is just too easy. He thought as he pocketed his prize and started to make his way back upstairs toward the window. His luck, however, decided he need a dose of reality as the front door opened and the light was switched on, leaving him frozen like a statue. Spike stared at the cloaked stallion in surprise. he had ran all the way back to ponyville to get help when Twilight and Kenichi disappeared. He had recieved a scroll from Celestia telling him Twilight and the girls were okay and in Canterlot. He had come back here to grab Twilight's and his things for the morning train to Canterlot. He quickly got his wits back and took a challenging stepp forward. "Who are you and what are you doing here?" He demanded of the cloaked figure. The figure didn't answer, not the way Spike wanted at least. he ran up the stairs as fast as his hooves could carry him, with spike chaseing right behind. "Stop!" Spike yelled in vain as the figure jumped out the open window. Spike leaned out and watched the figure sun down the road at a full sprint. "Guards! break in at the library!" He yelled at a patrol who was making rounds close by. (20 mins later) The cloaked figure's breaths came in ragged gasps. He hadn't had to run that hard in a long time. Papa's a little out of shape. He thought. Reaching into a bag at his hip he took out a large phone. Dialing a number he held it away from his ear as it made some awful screeching sounds while it connected. The familiar purr of a ring tone sounded twice and then somepony answered. "Who is this?" A gruff voice asked. "Cipher Slip, who else has this number you knot head." Cipher asked, slightly annoyed. ""True, but you know we're not supposed to use it unless it's important, the boss doesn't like idle talk on encrypted lines." Cipher just rolled hie eyes. "This is important, my friend.. I just got my hands on some thing that will catapult us decades ahead of the competition." "That important huh?" The voice asked, sounding slightly disbelieving. Cipher withdrew a slender device from his pocket, looking at the bitten apple symbol on the back. "Oh yeah... that important." He chuckled happily. Author's Note I hope you all enjoyed the fourth chapter of ESWW. I have some thing here I need all my readers to decide. this is a small herd story for Kenichi, consisting of 5 mares. The first four have been chosen so there's no changing them, but the 5th is still open and I want you all to vote on who it should be. When this chapter is posted I'll also post a blog with the list of mares for the 5th slot. It will be up for 1 1/2 weeks so as many readers can vote. after that I'll count the votes and release a winner! OOOH! OH! who's it going to be? WHO?! Pinkie! I can't tell you, one, the readers haven't voted yet, two even if they had I wouldn't tell. it would ruin the surprise. Oh. Okie Dokie Lokie. what should I do till then? *a silver colored disc floats up next to me and a smal holographic figure appears* Bow chicka wow wow! BETA! that's not helpful! I thought it was hilarious. What's bow chicka wow wow? some kind of cake? it sounds yummy. what kind of frosting does it have? *Beta and I just stare at Pinkie* Yeah Pinkie it's a cake. Is she for real? Of course I'm real silly. Who are you? I've never seen you before. Sigh Pinkie this is Beta, Beta Pinkie. He's my sense of humor given form. Ooooo are all of you emotions like that? Some, I haven't seen a few of them in a long time. You should meet Orion Pinkie, you and him would get along very well. No! NO! and NO Again! That is something I will not let happen! It'd be funny and you know it I LOVe meeting new Ponies. Can I meet Orion? can I, can I? *I blush madly and turn toward all of you guys* Any way I hope you all enjoyed the 4th chapter of "Equestria's Strongest Warrior or Wimp?" what will happen in the next chapter wait and see. I want to meet him! Not happening. *beta gabs a holo-box of popcorn* Dis gonna be gud. Wait... I'M WHAT NOW!! 0.0"Of course I'm not whatever a face-huger is, I'm a changeling." She said. It was impossible to tell she wasn't female. If I thought Applejack was beautiful, this women was down right sexy. She wore some kind of chest wrap instead of a shirt, just a single piece of cloth around her. It covered her well endowed chest tightly, causing those glorious D orbs to squish together, showing plenty of cleavage and showing off her well kept abs. She didn't have fur that I could see, her skin was a smooth black, and slightly shiny but that could've been from sweat, this place was a bit warm. She wore a strange kinda of hat, with a pink heart stitched to one side. It rested on her head behind her horn. I would've called it jagged at first but when I looked closer, it was just a spiral, like one side of a double helix, and looked to be butter smooth. Her eye were very striking, most of her iris's were a light teal green but right on the outside of the pupil there was a ring of deep blue. Her mane and tail were a deep sea green, the natural light curls looked like waves. I let my gaze go lower and my perverted side wasn't disappointed. The term I would use to describe her lower half was "Legs for daaaaaays!" She wore a deep purple skirt that cut off at her lower thighs, giving me plenty of her, toned, strong, smooth legs to make my face heat up. As I took in her body I could only think one thing, and it made me blush a bit. I want one. I saw her cheeks turn a dark green after that thought. She cast her eyes down and scuffed the floor with one of her hooves as her wings fluttered slightly... Her wings? There were two pairs of wings on her back, kind like a dragonflies wings. They didn't look big enough to give her flight, but she looked like she would be in her late teens so they might not be full grown. Her eye's flicked between the floor and mine, I found the action to be completely adorable. She called herself a changeling, not something I'm familiar with. "What's a changeling, beside being what you are?" I asked. She cocked her head slightly. "You don't know what a changeling is? We're known to most of the races on Equis." there was a hint of sadness when she said that so my brain decided for me that I should cheer her up, and by "Cheer her up" it meant lay on the charm, so the next words that came out of my mouth mirrored that. "I know not what you are, nor how I came to find you and this place, but may I just say I could probably find many worse places and company to keep, and such lovely company I have too." I said, flashing her the best smile I could muster. I must've done better then I thought cause her face flashed dark green and I could see actual steam rising from her head. "T-T-Thank y-you." She stammered, staring a hole into the floor. damn that was smooth, I've tried that before and I never remember anything after that. I opened my mouth to speak again but a shout startled both me and the blushing girl. "Chrysalis! I told you not to talk to the creature!" I saw another female similar looking to the girl I had been talking to walk into the room. What I got was cute and gentle from The first, the second I got was Domination and cunning. This woman' s limbs were unnaturally skinny, so much so that I don't know how she was even able to stand let alone walk. Her mane, tail, eye and skin color were a near perfect match with the one I had been talking to, so it seemed like they'd either be sister's or mother and daughter. "I'm sorry mother, I was just curious." The smaller of the two flinched as her, now know to be, mother glared down at her. "And that's exactly how a changeling get's discovered and killed by their prey." Her mother spat angrily at her. I'm no expert but children shouldn't be afraid of their parents, respect yes, fear no. Seeing Chrysalis being, basically bullied, by her own mother just made my blood boil. "Why don't you leave her alone and pick on some one your own size toothpick?" Both the ladies eyes snapped to me in an instant. Chrysalis had a look of shock and disbelief, her mother also looked shocked but with and underlying rage that spoke of a volcano about to erupt in my face. "What did you just call me?" The mother said through clenched teeth. I took the few seconds before I responded to note a few more details about her. She had fangs! and I don't just mean like larger canines, Oh no, all her teeth were like razor sharp daggers. I had to pick a fight with the one women who could make me bleed to death by biting me in the neck and then blame it on a vampire, just great. i thought, but my brain thought i was on a roll so I just dug my hole deeper. "You know Twiggy, thin, stick like, easy to break, sickly looking, weak, a flick of a finger and you'd UUUURRRGGGhh!" was all I got out after a hand gripped my throat and started to crush my windpipe. "You dare call me, Arachne, Queen of the Changeling's, weak?!" She snared and her grip on my neck tightened. My vision started to tunnel from the lack of oxygen. I heard voices arguing but they were muffled as though I had cloth covering my ears. I suddenly felt sweet air make it's way through my abused windpipe and I gulped in as much as I could. "Your lucky creature..." I heard Arachne say as she strode back toward the door. "My daughter has taken a bit of a shine to you. She convinced me you'd be more valuable alive then dead, make sure to prove her right or I won't be so merciful next time." Arachne chuckled mirthlessly as she left the room and was swallowed by the shadows beyond. "Why did you do that? If I hadn't stopped her you'd be dead right now." The nicer one called Chrysalis said, her two toned voice sounding worried and she started checking me over like a mother hen. I tried to chuckle but it came out as a raged cough. "I've never liked bullies." I managed to wheeze. While I caught my breath and my windpipe expanded back to normal from straw size, I noticed I didn't have any cloths on. my blood froze and my face blazed, My legs were encased up to my mid thighs, another thick band across my stomach and chest and obviously my arms as well. But my crotch was free as a bird and on display for anyone to see. Chrysalis saw something was up she gave me a worried look. "You okay?" She asked trying to look me in the eye but I was looking anywhere but at her. "Is there any chance I could get me some clothes?" I asked, doing my best not to stare at the enticing about of cleavage in front of my face or think on the light scent of roses and lilacs as her mane waved past my face. Damn it brain! Your not helping here! I yelled in my head trying to keep myself under control. It got even worse when I saw, in slow motion, Chrysalis look down. Her eyes shot open and her face turned bright green. A glance wouldn't have made me nervous but... She was staring. I coughed loudly to get her attention, it worked seeing as her head snapped up and she did swift 180 turn around. I saw her horn glow a forest green color for a few seconds and then go back to normal. "T-that should c-c-cover it." She stammered, not even turning around to talk. I couldn't blame her, I was just as embarrassed as her only I couldn't move. The last part of that thought made me curious. I flared my Ki slightly to see if I was in fighting condition or not and found that, while I was drained, I still had a good amount of fight in me. I strengthened my Ki in my arms and legs planning on breaking these annoying bonds. Something I did must've caught Chrysalis's attention cause she whirled around and slowly backed away in fear. "What are you..." She said but her words were cut off as the chitin encasing my arms, legs and torso started to split. With a loud crack I broke the shackles on my arms and legs, then pulled the one on my chest off. As soon as I did that I realized that I was a bit off the ground and I became reacquainted with the ground via my face. "Ow." I said as I pulled by nose out of the ground, slowly standing up so not to get head rush. I blink a few times to clear my vision and see that Chrysalis is sanding stiff as a post not moving an inch. "What are you doing?" She asked, clearly nervous. I gave my best cheeky smile. "Stretching." I said, rolling my shoulders and I started doing some basic arm stretches. A look of complete befuddlement crossed her face but disappeared when we heard the loud thumping of hooves coming closer. "Your highness is every... IT'S LOOSE!" I heard and then was tackled. I greeted the floor with my face for a second time. I felt my arms get wrenched behind my back and completely covered in some kind of sticky substance that then hardened to rock solid. I was then yanked into a sitting position and a pair of blue, insectoid eyes glared at me. "What we're you doing to Princess Chrysalis creature?!" The, I'm assuming changeling, bellowed in my face. I coughed and turned my head away as his breath wafted over my face, it was rancid. He didn't like my lack of answers so he grabbed my hair and forced my face back into the skunk guts, wrapped in one week old road kill and dipped in vomit cloud he called breath. "Maybe your ears don't work so well, answer the question!" He yelled spewing more of that hellish smog out at me. "Maybe, cough to bad my nose works just fine." He blinked as he processed my words. I heard a small snort and looked past him to see Chrysalis's hand clamped over her mouth. It finally clicked in his head what I meant and he did not look happy. "Why you Impudent little..." He cocked his fist back to strike and started to when Chrysalis stopped him. "That's enough Sargent Bile!" She said, her voice going from soft and kind to strong and full of authority. The Sargent looked over his shoulder at her. "But princess it..." "HE is restrained and hasn't taken any hostile actions against me, he was merely..." She looked at me and gave small smirk. "Stretching." She said. The look of complete confusion on his face had me struggling not to laugh. I really like her. I thought as I restrained my giggles. "Now leave him be Sargent, besides, don't you need to get ready for the ceremony?" She asked, spitting "ceremony" out like it made a bad taste in her mouth. A look of surprise and understanding crossed Bile's face. Then a smile, one that I did not like the look of. He got off of me and just grinned creepily at Chrysalis. "Don't worry my princess, I haven't forgotten. " As he stood there I got a good look at him. He was big, broad shoulders thick arms, thick chest. He wore a wore a breast plate made of the same substance as what had held me on the wall, though his looked more metallic, with a simple pair of brown pants. Bile walked past the princess and I heard him whisper, "I'll make sure to win." I saw Chrysalis shiver, and not in a good way. He turned back around glared at me. "What will you do with this... thing?" He asked. Chrysalis huffed in annoyance. "That's none of your concern Sargent, now begone." She made a shooing gesture with her left hand and he bowed his head. "As you wish, my Princess." He said backing out of the room. Only after his hoof steps faded did I see her release the breath she'd been holding. Her shoulders slumped and she leaned against the far wall. "My life is over." I heard her mumble to herself. My mouth spoke before my brain could keep it shut. "Why is that?" I asked her. She looked at me with a half hearted glare. "After this ceremony I won't be able to do what i love to do anymore... Tradition says, after the match I'll have to do what is required and that doesn't include what i want to do." She said. She was angry, but I could tell it wasn't at me. She looked like she needed to blow off some steam so I decided to make Akisame Sensei proud and help with a bit of wisdom. "They say the road from inner turmoil is started with a friendly ear... Mine's open if you want use it." I offered. She quirked an eyebrow. "I doubt you can help with my problems." She said. I rolled into a sitting position and rolled to my feet. She got a little nervous as I started to walk over to her so I made sure to keep at least a foot and a half of space between us. I crossed my feet and sat down on the floor next to her. "Try me." I said, giving her an encouraging smile. She hesitated for some time, probably debating whether or not to take me up on my offer. Eventually she took a deep breath. "I love music, I have since I was a small hatchling." She said getting a far off look in her eyes. "My nurse, Blue, would always sing me to sleep at night, She'd strum softly on her guitar, her lullabys and soothing voice calming me. She taught me to sing and when I showed interest in learning the guitar like her, she taught me how to play." A warm smile made it's way onto her face. "She had learned so much music from the ponies she'd hid among, so many songs and ways to play them... I was so excited when She'd show up and I'd beg her to teach me some more music." She giggled as a memory played in her head. "She would always tell me, "Music is played from the heart and soul, it's powerful and makes your emotions stir like nothing else. You can find it, loose it, get lost in it, hate it, love it, kill it or breath life into it. Music is the sound of emotion and is the best way to the heart." That's stuck with me ever sense." I smiled, it sounded like she was happy. Her bright smile started to fade as she continued. "When I turned 10, my mother had my nurse dismissed and started schooling me herself... No more songs, no more laughs and smiles, just lectures and her trying to make me be something I never wanted to be." I saw a single tear slid down her cheek, I wanted so bad to give her a comforting hug but the restraint were tougher then my previous ones and didn't budge. She tilted her head back and let her head hit the wall lightly. "I want to play, not just as a hobby, I want to go out and play music for a massive crowd, hear them roar, yell and offer their love freely. I don't want to stay here, hiding, skulking in the darkness like some... Monster." I was without words. She was like a caged bird next to an open window, so close to the freedom of the open sky but never to reach it. It also shocked me at the last part. How can such a beautiful women think herself a monster? I thought. It just didn't sit right with me. She drew a shuddering breath, "It doesn't matter what I want anyway... After the ceremony, my dreams will be just that, dreams, never to become reality." She pushed off the wall, getting to her hooves, so I followed suit. "Dreams are only gone when you stop trying to reach them." I said. She chuckled slightly. "I wish that were true, it's just a false hope but thanks for trying to cheer me up." She said and I nodded my head. "I could never live with myself if I didn't at least try to help some one in need of it." I said. She smiled slightly. "And besides, what kind of gentleman would I be if I didn't offer my assistance to a rare beauty such as your self?" I said with a grin. She blinked and her cheeks started turning green again, it was so adorable I couldn't help but tease her a bit more. "You know your cuteness level skyrockets when you blush right?" I asked her. Her whole face flushed making me chuckle slightly. Some one cleared their throat, getting both our attentions. In the doorway stood two Changeling females. they stood about 5' 5" and both wore matching white dresses with long wing like strips of near transparent cloth tied to bracelets on their wrists. "I'm sorry to bother you princess, but... it's time." One of them said. A look of fear crossed Chrysalis's face. She started to shiver and I felt my heart break. Damn it! I don't know what I can do but i'll think of something... This just ain't right. I thought to myself. I walked over to her, much to the nervousness of the other two changelings, and I gently bumped her shoulder with mine, since I couldn't use my hands. She looked at me, I could see the despair in her eyes and it hurt me like a knife through the chest. "You want to me to come with you? I don't know what i can do to help, but I'll do what I can." I said. She blinked and I could see the warring emotions on her face. She didn't speak, but she nodded her head slightly. I smiled and gestured with my head for her to lead the way. She left the room with me just behind her side. We walked through corridors and hallways in companionable silence. I didn't see much except halls and walls, but from the amount of walking we were doing I could tell, this place was massive. We eventually stopped at closed door, and Chrysalis told me I wasn't allowed to go any further with her. I voiced my concern and she asked one of the changeling females, which I found out were her handmaidens, take me to a private area where i could watch the ceremony she had talked about. Said, seeing a friend might give her hope. I was a bit surprised she considered me a friend that fast but I wasn't complaining. I was worried for her, she was highly distressed about this whole ordeal. I had already made up my mind to do something about it if I had the chance. While I was being lead by the handmaiden, who some how had convinced me to wear a collar and rope around my neck, I don't know how she did it but she did, i finally realized I was wearing a loin cloth. I don't know how I missed it, cause as soon as i realized it I felt the wedgie it had been making since the me leaving the first room. I was so uncomfortable but I couldn't just pick it out. every time I thought I had a chance some changeling would walk by us in the corridor. So sadly when She finally got me to the place I was supposed to watch from, I had a wedgie that even high school geeks would flinch at. I peaked out through the bushes... no, the "Private place" was literally in the bushes. Can't get much more cliche then this. I thought. As my head pushed through the last of the thick leaves, My eyes were nearly blinded by the bright sunlight. After blinking away the tears and letting my eyes adjust, what i saw made my jaw drop in awe. It was a massive arena, similar in style to the Roman Colosseum only at least twice it's size. I looked around and saw it was carved out of what seemed to be a large meteor crater in the earth. The stands were chiseled into the sides of the with dozens of doors leading into the ground. It was obviously day time, but I had to guess it was closer to later in the day as the light wasn't as strong. The stands were packed full to bursting. I couldn't hear anyone talking over the loud and constant buzzing noise. The in an instant all the noise in the air stopped dead. It was damn creepy, the silence that prevailed seemed to drown out everything else. and for a few moments nothing moved, nothing stirred. It was really starting to freak me out when I saw movement on the far side of the Colosseum. I couldn't make out much but I didn't have to as Queen Arachne's voiced boomed and was heard by all. "Challenger's, Come forth and prepare yourselves!" She yelled. I heard a trumpet blast and saw large doors along the arena's edge open up. I saw a small army of changelings pour out of the gates. there had to be at least 200 of them. They gathered in a loose circle and faced their queen. "The rules are clear, all who enter the ring will fight till there is only one of you left, the one who is left will be declared Virum!" The small army roared in approval. I saw the queen do something but at this distance I could tell what it was. Then a trap door in the center of the arena opened up and the gates slide to the side. a platform rose out from under the arena floor and what i saw made my blood boil. Chrysalis was on her knees, her hands bound behind her and she didn't look good. I was about to leap down when Queen Arachne shouted. ""BEGIN!" and all hell broke loose. It was complete insanity, every single Changeling on the field was fighting each other. I saw limbs ripped clean off their screaming owners and then they were beaten to death with them. i saw horns gore one changelings stomach and his intestines spilled out of his gut like limp pasta. green energy blast sliced into groups searing flesh and bones. The brown dry earth was soaked in so much green blood, it looked like a field of grass. As more corpses feel I noticed something, all the fighters were trying to get to Chrysalis while killing as many of their enemies as possible. i turned my focus back to Chrysalis and I didn't like what I saw. I don't know what was wrong but she looked like she was very weak. when I focused on her Ki signature I was horrified. It was slowly, but steadily getting weaker... She was dying. There were only small groups of changeling now and they were trying to out maneuver each other to get to her. I was getting very angry. She's dying and they aren't doing anything!? I yelled in my head. I think I actually started growling cause that's what I heard. I started twisting and pulling at the stuff holding my wrist, it still wouldn't budge. Damn what is this stuff made out of!? I thought in annoyance, struggling all the harder. A loud voice brought my attention back to the arena. "You all think you can beat me!?" I looked and saw that bastard Bile fighting 9 changelings at once. He took them down quickly and with extreme precision. He was in a boxing stance, arms in tight, left fist out slightly to judge distance, right fist close to his chin and he bounced lightly on his hooves. He threw one punch and I saw the jaw of the changeling he hit break in half and dangle loosely as he fell down, knocked out cold. most of the other Changeling gave him a wide berth. Bile spread his arms wide in invitation. "That all you got?!" He yelled, when no one answered him he slowly walked toward Chrysalis. With each step he took my angry and worry grew. What's he gonna do? I struggled harder then ever to break these damn restraints. He was closer to her now I had to hurry. BREAK DAMN IT! I twisted my wrists hard. I felt the retrains give slightly, a ray o f hope was born. As I repeated the process, feeling them give a bit more each time, I glanced back to the arena and I paled. Bile was standing over Chrysalis. She obviously didn't want him near, even in her weakening state she still tried to crawl away from him. I lost it when he grabbed her mane, picking her up by it, making her scream and flail in pain and then backhanding her to the ground. "He's dead." I said. I felt the rope connected to my collar hit my back and the sound of the hand maiden running away. I was so angry right now I didn't care. I twisted my hands harder then before and was rewarded with a loud snap. As I felt my hands separate I didn't waste any time, I had a Changeling bastard to beat to a pulp. I launched myself into the arena, straight at the putrid breathed beast. As i flew through the air I Heard him say, "Know your place bitch." He reached his hand toward her... He never saw me coming. As my fist collided with his cheek I bellowed, "KNOW YOUR'S YOU BASTARD!" My punch sent is body skidding and tumbling across the arena floor and slam into the far wall leaving a small crater. Damn it, I'm not at full power. I don't know how long I was out, by my best guess, I'm at 35% maybe 40 if I high ball it. I thought as I saw a very shocked and angry changeling pull himself out of the wall. As Bile collected himself the other changelings took this as an opportunity and all charged me at once. "HHHAAAAAAAAAAAH!" I yelled. A shock wave blasted out from me and made my power known to he world. It erupted around me in a the white flame aura. The changelings stopped as quickly as they started now eyeing me fearfully. "You creeps want her, you'll have to go through me!" I yelled in challenge, taking my fighting stance and staring them all down. (3d person- Queen Arachne) Queen Arachne smiled to herself as she saw Bile was the one who was winning. Good She thought, He will be easy to manipulate and he'll also keep my foolish daughter in line. A cold grin split her muzzle as she watched him slap Chrysalis down. She closed her eyes and allowed herself a small chuckle. My plan will soon be ready and there isn't any being who will stand in my way. "KNOW YOUR'S YOU BASTARD!" She heard a voice bellow. Her head snapped back up in time to see Bile be sent flying across the arena and crash into the wall beneath her, making her seat shake. "What is going on?!" She said, and looked to where her daughter was. Standing over her, protecting her, was that creature she had almost killed in the interrogation room. Her shock changed into unbridled furry the longer she stared. What is that thing doing here! The stone arm rests of her throne cracked from her grip. She was about to scream at her guards to remove it from the arena, when a chilling thought made her pause. I can't interfere... I can't interfere DAMN IT! She raised a fist and brought it down on her throne splintering the stone and sending it in all directions. That spell can't be stopped once started, not until all but one combatant is dead and the gift given... This ANIMAL! is ruining my carefully laid plans! She was about to explode but forced herself to take deep even breaths. when she calmed down she decided to watch this and see where it went. All's not lost yet, that thing may be a wild card but it's no match for Bile. She thought with a smirk. "HHAAAAAAAAAAH!" She watched the weird furless creature yell and her eyes bugged out of her head and her jaw dropped. "All that energy!" She managed to croak out. She could sense the energy he was creating, it swirled around him like a violent storm, powerful and raw. To her Changeling senses he was blazing like a small sun. "You creeps want her, you'll have to go through me!" She heard him yell and watched as he slid into a fighting stance and readied himself. A sliver of doubt wormed it's way into her head. I'll think I should come up with a contingency plan, it never hurts to be prepared, right? She tried to reassure herself. But that small seed of fear was planted and made her swallow hard. (1st person- Chrysalis) All I could do was try to tune out the screams, try not to look at the broken bodies and blood soaked ground. These were my people, they didn't need to die. A stabbing pain coursed it's way through my chest making me grunt in pain. Why did she have to take all of it? If I don't get some soon I'm not gonna make it "You all think you can beat me!?" I heard the voice of Sargent Bile yell. I muster what strength and courage I had and looked around. All I saw was death, corpse of changelings littered the ground, their faces frozen in their last moments of agony, eyes staring into the void. I saw Bile wipe out a group of worker drones like they were flies. "That all you got?!" He yelled. there weren't many left and none could defeat him, he was a warrior class and most of the rest were worker or infiltration class. As he started to walk towards me I felt all hope leave my soul. No, not him!... Anyling but him! I thought frantically, my heart thumping heavily in my chest. He stood over me, a triumphant grin on his face. I tried to crawl away, but my body was so weak, so starved I could only make it a tiny distance. His grin turned to a sneer and he reached down and grabbed my mane, yanking me into the air. I screamed as It felt like her was trying to rip my skull from my body. He raised his and and struck me hard across my face, letting me fall to the ground. "Know your place bitch." He growled, reaching his hand out. I was so afraid, I was so angry, I wanted to fight back but I was so weak and helpless I could do nothing. "KNOW YOUR'S YOU BASTARD!" Someling bellowed and I saw Bile get sent flying away, tumbling cross the ground and smash into the arena wall. I didn't have much energy left, but I had enough to see who had hit him and... What?! Why is he here?! I thought as I stared at the creature I had met and talked to earlier. I was to shocked to see him standing over, he had a fierce glare etched on his face. The rest of the drones took bile being sent flying as their cue to charge. I tried to speak, to warn him but all that came out was a weak moan, lost to the angry shouts echoing in the arena. "HHHAAAAAAAAAAAH!" I heard him yell and my heart felt something... Hope. His body burst forth with energy, pure, raw, unfiltered energy. It cover him like fire and blazed bright. The energy he was giving off could feed the whole hive, three meals a day, for two weeks. "You creeps want her, you'll have to go through me!" He yelled and he made his hands into fists, getting into a fighting stance. It then clicked, he was protecting me, keeping me safe, fighting off the others who were trying to harm me. i felt a warm feeling spread through my chest and even in my weakened state I was still able to smile slightly. I felt my body going into it's hibernation phase to conserve it's energy. As my vision stared to fade, the smile never left my face. Maybe this ceremony won't be so bad after all. Was the last thought I had before blackness consumed my vision and I fell asleep. (1st person- Kenichi) I looked around, mapping out the location and terrain around every changeling opponent I had. "Time to kick it up a notch." I said to my self. i channeled my Ki into my legs and began my assault. I punched holes in 5 Changelings chests before they knew what I was doing. I was a blur of motion, a demon of speed and death. A ran toward a group of 7 changelings that had been kind enough to line up for me. I I gave a smirk of satisfaction. Lets try something a little different. i thought. I jumped toward them and started running on my hand. "Kazaguruma sessaku kikku!" I yelled and started spinning while I ran on my hands. It had the effect that I had hoped. With each spinning kick I landed I could feel bones shatter like glass. Soon 7 Changelings were lying on the ground, never to get up again. 12 down lots more to go I thought as I speed my way over to the next group of terrified Changelings. The tried to scramble away but to me, they might as well have been stuck in molasses. I pepper another group of Changelings with punches, while my fist didn't break their skin, the force behind my punches tore through their insides like a hot knife through butter. My flurry dropped another 8. As I ran to the next small group i reached up and pulled the collar off my neck, using my strength I crushed it into a rough ball shape. Spinning it around like a flail, I swung it at the nearest changelings head. The changelings head exploded in a shower of bone, blood and brains from the impact. I Started to Spin faster and faster before letting go of the rope, sending the cannon ball like projectile smashing threw three changelings before crushing the chest of a fourth. The Changelings saw small groups weren't working so they came to some mental agreement and all charged me at once. They looked shocked when I leapt high into the air. "So nice of you to gather all in one place for me!" I yelled, charging my Ki into balls that hovered over my hands. They weren't as strong as I could make them since I wasn't at full power and these were some weak opponents. "RAPID FIRE!" I yelled and launched multiple energy projectiles at the group. The swarm of energy blasts slammed into the group, incinerating the ones in the center and throwing the rest away to be broken and bleeding as they bounced along the hard ground. I landed on the ground and looked at the arena. there were small craters where my attack had missed and hit the earth, but mostly there were smoldering corpses. the smell of burning and charred flesh permeated the air like a bad perfume. There was one changeling left standing from my attack I locked eyes with him and slowly started to walk toward him. He was shaking violently, backing away with every step i took. He decided he'd had enough and turned to run when his neck was grabbed and he was lifted into the air. I looked on as Bile slowly increased his grips pressure on the flailing changelings neck till there was a sickening CRACK and the body hung limp. Bile didn't stop there though, he kept going till he crushed the neck, making green blood splatter all over his arm and hand. The body dropped and the head rolled away it's lifeless eyes staring at the evening sky. Blood was dripping from his right cheek and i could see a crack where it was coming from. Their skin must be kind of like a suit of armor unlike mine I thought. I kept my knees bent waiting for the any attack. Bile was panting through his teeth, glaring daggers at me. You have no right to be here, you animal!" He growled at me,his hands clenched hard into fists and he began to shake. "SHE!" I could sense his energy skyrocketing, it wasn't Ki but the same energy I had felt when I battle Nightmare Moon. IIIISSS! The ground trembled and a low rumble could be heard. Bile's eyes changed from blue to a poisonous purple, his horn glowed a deep malicious red and his body was covered in the same color aura. He left loose a primal growl that made me feel like a rabbit cornered by a wolf. "MIIIIINNEE!!!" He screamed. A dome of red energy blasted outward, making me grunt and dig my heels into the ground from it's force. A feral roar burst from Bile's mouth and he rocketed towards me. His kick off destroying the ground where he had stood. I barely had time to block his punch, not that is did any good cause his knee slammed into my gut hard, knocking the wind out of me and sending sliding back. Bile crouched down on all four, looking like a feral predator, a snarl of rage split his face revealing his dagger like teeth. His finger now ended sharp hooks. I wasn't able to get my defenses up in time and he attacked me again, his clawed finger raking bloody furrows across my bare chest. I cried out in pain and received a round house kick to the head. they blow hurt and I felt myself get thrown back hard. twisting in the air I managed to land on my feet, only to find Bile's farel smiling face in front of my before his jaw opened and he tried to rip into my throat. I threw an uppercut, making him jump back and giving me a few precious seconds to recover Damn it he's fast, I'm not sure I can keep up with him in this weakened state, what am I going to do? I didn't have more time to think as Bile lunged at me again, running on all fours like a beast, his claws ripping the ground. I saw he going to attack my left side and acted to stop him, only to see his form blur and the appear next to my exposed left side. I Felt a searing flash of pain as his claws slashed across my exposed ribs making me grunt and knocking me off balance. Bile spun low and knocked my legs out from under me in a sweeping kick, then while still spinning, grabbed my air borne form, twisting till I was being spun at insane speeds. I felt all my blood being forced to my head, making my vision start to tunnel. I barely felt Bile fling me away, but i did feel the white hot pain of being smashed into rock and having heavy boulders pile over me. Shit, I'm getting my ass handed to me. i struggled to keep awake as the weight of the rocks on top of me grew. My will was strong but my mind was forced to shutdown. I'm not giving up just yet! I thought angrily. I felt a powerful heat burst in my chest as my world went black. (1st Person- Queen Arachne) I was now extremely nervous. Who ever this was, he was tearing the rest of the changelings to shreds. He had already killed 12 before the others could really do anything, punched 8 to death then made a weapon out of scraps and ending another 5. He was a blur of motion, I could barely track his movements around the field. If I had been anyling else I would have thought he was teleporting around. The rest of the drones all got the same idea and tried to rush him all at once, swamp him with numbers. I leaned forward hoping for a slaughter. I got one, just not the one i wanted. The furless creature leapt high into the air. As i watched I saw him move the energy to his hands and it formed into two hovering balls, one over each hand. I felt my blood freeze. "Impossible! He can't manipulate life energy! No being in the world can do that!" I said, starting to shiver. yet here this thing was, doing what the impossible. "RAPID FIRE!" He yelled and started firing a barrage of blasts at what was left of the challenger's. Time seemed to slow down for me as I witnessed the destruction that followed. Each blast that struck exploded and I saw the many of the targets disintegrate from the impact. How can he harness Life energy?! I wanted, no, needed to know badly. I licked my lips in anticipation and nervousness. Maybe my daughter was right after all creature... If you survive this, you'll be very useful indeed. I smirked, leaning forward, eager to see how this was going to end. I saw Bile walking toward the creature and I could feel him magic steadily climbing. I felt a wide smile split my face, If either looses it's a win for me... Soon Equestria will be mine, I thought and let out a loud cackle. My amusement turned to glee when I heard Bile. "SHE!" I could feel is power rising. IIIISSS! The ground began to tremble, and I found myself slightly impressed with his power. If my daughter doesn't survive I might just take him myself i thought. Bile maybe as smart a s a boulder, but I couldn't deny his power. He would make strong offspring. "MIIIIINNEE!!!" The dome of magical energy that blasted around him made me smile, It only grew with what happened next. Bile let loose a primal roar of rage and launched his attack. The creature blocked the first blow but got hit and knocked back hard by the second. He didn't give the creature any respite, launching another attack, slashing it's chest and kicking it into the air. The thing managed to land on it feet but Bile wasn't giving it a chance. He had ran after it while it flew and was right on top of of it when it landed, attempting to rip out its throat. Bile didn't get a hit in as he was forced jumped back to avoid a strike. Yes my changeling, so no mercy, show that weak prey who the strongest race is! I thought and shivered slightly as a small jolt of pleasure ran down my spine, followed by a slight dampening between my thighs. I so loved displays of real power. Bile tricked it and landed a good hit, slashing it's side splattering the blood with its blood. i felt another jolt of pleasure course through me. Oh God's I wanted to play with myself, but a Queen must keep her image. I felt the heat between my legs grow as I watched Bile grab it and spinning around before launching it into the nearby wall, making the wall crumble and dump tons of rock, rubble and fearful changeling on lookers on top of it. The thundering roar of triumph that he bellowed to the sky's pushed me over the edge. I felt my body shake violently as pleasure shot through me like lightning. I felt my fluids gushing out from between my legs making a small puddle where on my throne. I panted heavily as my climax slowly faded, gazing through half lidded eyes out on the the arena floor. I did my best to slow my breathing and heart rate as I stood. i cast a simple cleaning spell to remove my pleasure from my cloths and my seat. I smiled gleefully as I walked out to the edge of the terrace my viewing box was on the address the crowd. "MY CHANGELINGS!" I said, using a my magic to amplify my voice. "We Have O" I stopped in mid announcement as the earth began to shake violently. My eye's widened and locked onto the pile of rubble where the creature had been buried. I could sense his life energy... it was... "How?" I asked out loud. The rubble blasted apart, sending shards and boulders in all directions. I stumbled to my knees as the ground shook harder. leaning on the railing for support I looked out onto the arena and my blood ran cold. There the creature stood, wrapped in a golden glow, his black hair had turned spiky and stuck up like many daggers. I felt the weight of his power pressing down on me like a giant hand, forcing me down. For the first time in my life, I was truly afraid. His power dwarfed mine, made me feel like an ant next to a wolf. I fought the urge to run, to run and hide away, to do anything to get away from this creature that instilled such fear in me. Bile roared in in defiance and lunged at him, only to have his attack stopped dead by the creatures hand. The creature raised his hand and slapped Bile across the face, knocking him straight into the ground, making a crater with his head. Bile slowly got back up, staggering a few paces away. The creature just stood there, not retreating or advancing. Bile's red aura flared brighter and he roared again as he launched another attack and was met with a fist to the face. I blinked, I hadn't even seen the creature move let alone strike. The red aura around Bile faded as pain over took his rage, I felt his magical power dropping, along with my hope of him winning. My anger started to overcome my fear. This creature may be of use, but I can't control something this powerful! i screamed in my head as I struggled to my hooves and glared at the blazing, golden fighter. All my plans were being crushed under his power. My anger swelled and I couldn't contain it any more. I Threw my head back and screamed, all my rage, hate and anger was poured into this scream. How dare this... this thing show up and start to unravel everything I had done in the past 30 years. I ran out of air and glared out a t it If I have the chance I will make him pay! (1st person-Kenichi) Pain stabbed at my head. I slapped my hand against my ears as pain drew me back from the blackness. I grunted loudly the sound assailed my eardrums. I fell to my knees, as the pain intensified. Thankfully it stopped and I got to my feet and looked around. I was where i had been thrown into the wall, but, all the rubble was scattered around me like it had been blasted off. This confused me but I didn't have time to think on it I saw bile not far off getting up as well. He shook his head then focused his eyes on me. "You!" He said and ran at me full sprint. His red aura was gone and I could tell his power had dropped as well. Now's my chance to end this! I thought as he launched a punch at my face. I tilted my head to the side at the last minute, his fist just missing my head and I brought my own around his arm and struck his face. The hit was solid and Bile stumbled back. I cracked my neck and started my advance. "My turn!" I said. I threw a punch at Bile's face, he blocked it but he missed my other fist slamming into his gut. "Yamatzuki!" I yelled Bile took a step back clutching his gut. I followed, wrapping my hands behind his head. I yanked his head down and swung my right knee up, striking right between hie eyes. "Kao Loi!" He reeled back from the blow. I pressed my advantage. "Ugyuu Haitou!" I crouched low and close, whipping the top corner of my head forward delivering a devastating head but straight to his solar plexus. He bowled over a second time and tried to push me away but i wasn't letting up. "Kuchiki Daoshi!" I yelled as I did a lunge and grabbed his right leg, right behind the knee. Pushing myself upright, I dragged his leg with me making him loose balance and topple backwards. Bile landed on his head and neck, hard. His heavy weight and how he landed spelled the end for him when I heard a loud SNAP. His, body went limp and still on the ground. I panted, my breath came in heavy gasps. Damn I'm tired. I thought. I wanted nothing more then to just crumple tot he ground and fall asleep but I quickly made my way over to the prone form of Chrysalis instead. i knelt down next to her. I had to strain to detected her Ki, it was the smallest of flickers, barely clinging to life. Damn it I cut it to close! I mentally slapped myself as i placed my hand on her head. I slowed my breathing and focused my Ki into my hand channeling it into her. I fed that small flicker, soon it became a flame quickly gaining strength. I wanted to make sure she was alright so I poured more into her till the fire became a blazing light. I stopped and removed my hand as I felt her groan and start to stir. I still had energy left but I was greatly depleted from that fight with Bile and helping her. I fell on my ass as she slowly raised her self into a sitting position. She looked groggy, like she'd just gotten up from a really long nap. she gave a cute yawn and stretched, making me smile. "You stretching too?" i asked with a cheeky grin. She blinked and looked around her, and with every passing second her eyes grew wider and wider. "You.... you..." She seemed stunned and I felt the heavy weight of guilt set on my heart. Even though I had fought to protect her, I had to kill all those people... it was either them or her and myself. I never considered myself a cold hearted killer, but what I did weighed heavily on my heart. I started to apologize when I was tackled to the ground and found myself wrapped in a crushing hug. "Thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou!" She said as she squeezed me. all I could do was make strangled gargles as my lungs were being crushed and my wounds flare in pain. Luckily Chrysalis was quick to understand and let me go, blushing violently and apologizing just a quickly as her thank yous. I coughed a bit as I sucked air into my lungs. I gave her a small smile, "I'm glad to see your alright." I said, and sighed as most of the tension left my body. I glanced over at her and found her giving me an odd look, one I couldn't figure out. I thought something might actually be wrong and was about to ask when she lunged forward and pressed her lips against mine is a kiss. I froze stiff as a board, my mind stopped processing anything but the feeling of her soft, warm lips pressed to mine. I felt something akin to an electric shock coursing through my body, heart pounding like a jack hammer going full force, making me feel wonderful and scared all at the same time. Dozens of emotions fear, joy, confusion, euphoria, and a slew of others all jumbled together and bounced around my head like a pinball machine on steroids. I was relieved and upset when she pulled away. She was blushing hard and looking a bit embarrassed but when she saw my stunned face her embarrassment turned to fear and worry. "Was it bad? I've never kissed anyone before, let alone my husband so I don't know what to do. It was bad wasn't it?" She was on the verge of tears and that snapped me out of my amazing kiss induced brain lock. "No, no, it was amazing, best kiss I've ever had actually." Not to mention your only one idiot! I thought to myself. Chrysalis's eyes brightened with happiness and she hugged me, this time much gentler then before. I was extremely confused by this whole situation then my brain latched onto something that made my brain break. I jolted upright, eyes wide as dinner plates and stared at Chrysalis. "Wait.... Husband?" I asked her my mind frantically trying to piece things together. Chrysalis cocked her head to the side in confusion. "Yes... You competed in this mating ceremony and gave me your energy." She said, I felt my mind start to break as everything started to fall into place. "By defeating all the others and by giving me your energy I'm bound to you as your life mate by law and physically." My brain broke after that. I was aware of her waving her hand in front of my face but I didn't respond. "Husband, are you okay?" I heard her ask. I couldn't answer her. There was only one thought going through my mind over and over again. What the FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK! Author's Note Well that happened Yep, that happened How do you think crazy shit like this up? uuuuuuhhhh... internet? Heh heh... yeah... anyway I know many of you will have questions and I'll try to answer a few of them here. Beta would you mind reading the list? OH! OH! Can I do my Morgan Freeman voice? Sigh Fine, but you can't say titty sprinkles, deal? *Nods his head then talks in Morgan Freeman's voice* Question number one: At the end you Chrysalis said the gladiatorial death fight was a wedding ceremony, how the hell did you fuse the two? That's relatively simple. I based much of the Changeling culture on certain insect and animal behavior. Many female, across many different species, look for a strong male who can sire healthy young and provide protection. Male's often fight each other to win the female over, I just dialed it up to eleven and used it to create the Changeling wedding ceremony. Also many animals give prospective mates gifts trying to win a female over, that became the energy transfer, binding The young Changeling queen to the male, kind of like a wedding ring only you can't take it off. That's... actually clever. not bad. Question number two: Why is Queen Arachne the one with the plans and not Chrysalis? NO SPOILERS! Woman's edible chest toppings, no need to yell. Did you just... Question Number three: What was up with Bile and that red aura and feral mode thing? In this universe, my changelings feed off of Life energy of sentient beings, A.K.A. Ki, not emotions, though they are very powerful empath's. In my evolutionary tree, Changelings evolved from parasitic origins, thus them needing to find some one to use as food. Unlike symbiotes who have a give and take relationship with their hosts, parasites only take because they need something the host has, be it a spawning place or a specific nutrient. they have this same need as their Primordial ansestors, they are unable to produce enough energy to sustain them selves, thus the need for feeding of of others. But that doesn't mean they're helpless, far from it. much like our human bodies use adrenaline to super charge us for our Fight or Flight instincts, Changelings have a similar thing as well. Their bodies can tap into a kind of emergency power pool so to speak. When Bile got so enraged when Kenichi seemed to be taking Chysalis for himself, A.K.A. taking his potential food source away, (A queen provides for her hive, the Changeling hunters go out, grab as much energy as they can and then bring it back to their queen who then distributes. If Bile was mate to Chrysalis, he'd have first dibs on all the energy she'd get.) So he taped into that emergency power pool and tried to beat the living shit out of Kenichi and nearly succeeded. I hope that answers your question. *Head resting on his arms and snoring loudly* BETA! *Starts awake* Pewdiepie's a duck! Those are the main question I thought you'd like answers to. i hope you all enjoyed the newest chapter of Equestria's Strongest Warrior or Wimp?" So until Next time, ALLONS Y! *Get's up from desk and walks out of room closing the door* ... ... ... Is he gone? *Presses ear to door* Yep I can hear him going down the stairs That's delightful. *Stretches* It's been ages since I got out I know, but it's a good thing your here now, He'll need your help on the next chapter *Quirks an eyebrow then grins widely* ooooo, I do love a good clop scene. I'll have to give what he's written a look over and see what idea's I can come up with. What's a clop scene? *Gasps when She see's new guy* Who are you? *Walks over, takes pinkie's hand and gives it a soft kiss* My name is Orion and it's a pleasure to meet a beautiful mare such as you. * Downstairs in the kitchen, I feel a sudden chill make me shiver* Why do I feel like hell just got unleashed? I Can Explain! (Clipity Clop ahead)The events that followed my victory in the arena were a blur of motion. All I could remember was a warm sensation all over my body than I was kinda being dragged off in a rush by Chrysalis. Something about needing privacy or something, I'm not really sure. The whole husband thing was still bouncing around my head like an out of control pinball game. So I soon found myself standing in a well-furnished room with no idea how I got here. I glance around, taking in my surroundings. It was a large room, plenty of open space but didn't feel empty. All the furniture seems to be made out of the same black substance that I was held to the wall with. Seemed to be their main building material. There was a dresser with a mirror, two different couches and a few chairs with small tables. On the walls there were a few posters tracked up with various musical bands or singers on them. A large canopy bed was the centerpiece of the room. Four posts held up cobweb delicate drapes that hung down and shimmered almost like a mist. I blinked as I caught movement to my right and turned to see a blushing Chrysalis. "So... What do you think?" She asked gesturing to the room. My brain was still trying to reboot so I wasn’t all there. I smiled but I don't think I pulled it off well. "I think it looks great." I said. I saw her ears flatten against her head. "You don't like it?" She asked, I saw her lip start to tremble. Crap! I thought as I scrambled to fix my mistake, putting the “Husband” Thing on the back burner for a few seconds. "No! I like the room, but there's just a lot of other things that I need to focus on at the moment... mainly you explaining the "I'm your husband" line from before." I said. Chrysalis mouth made an "Oh" shape and she tugged on my arm wanting me to follow her. We went and sat down on one of the couches and I found it was surprisingly soft and comfy, even being made from the weird stuff. “I can see how that would be the main thing on your mind.” Her ears drooped down and she gave me a sad smile. She took a deep breath, like she was preparing herself. Letting it out, she began. “The tradition of royal changeling marriage goes back so far no-ling is sure when it started. It’s supposed to find the strongest mate for a future queen.” She said and I nodded my understanding. Harsh but not abnormal, I’ve heard of worse. I thought to myself as she continued. “It started out as a challenge, a competition where there was no killing. I don’t know where or when it changed but it turned from a ritual to determine the strongest mate and best suited to give strong offspring into who was the best at killing and surviving.” She gave a mirthless chuckle. “I guess the purpose hasn’t changed but the way it’s gone about has.” I saw a few tears start to fall from her eyes. “So many dead…” She sniffed as more tears poured from her eyes. I did the only thing I could think of and pulled her into a comforting embrace. As soon as my arms closed around her she started bawling her eyes out. If I had had a shirt on it would have been soaked. Between her sobs I could hear her mumbling questions. “Why? Why did it have to be this way?” She kept asking. I wished I had an answer for her, something that could ease the pain she felt… the pain of loss. A pain I was all too familiar with. As she continued to cry into my chest I made a simple decision… Crazy ritual or not I’d keep her safe. I have no idea what the “bonding” part entailed but I wasn’t going to leave this sweet, kind-hearted, gentle girl alone if I could help it. Maybe whatever she was talking about was affecting me, making me protective. Not like it needed to. I noticed that her sobs were quieting down and were being replaced by sniffles. I stroked her hair… Mane, in a petting motion. An idea popped into my head, I thought it was odd but decided it couldn’t hurt to try. Stopping my petting I reached up and started to gently scratch behind Chrysalis's left ear. I felt her body stiffen than just a quickly she started to relax. I felt her head press into my hand as scratched. I pulled my body away slightly and saw her face, while tear-stained was relaxed and blissful. I’m actually surprised this is working I thought. As I continued to give her ear scratches an old memory popped up. I was in a similar situation one of the only girls I had been in a relationship with who hadn’t used me. I hadn’t scratched behind her ears but I decided that what I had done then would also work here. While Chrysalis had been crying I had pulled her into my lap so I could hug her. I stopped my scratching and her eyes fluttered open slowly. She gave me a small, embarrassed giggle and blushed slightly. “That was… really good.” She said, looking anywhere but my eyes which only enhanced her adorableness. I gently twisted her so she was sitting in my lap like a chair, much to her confusion. “Then this should be better,” I said. "What are you…?” she started to ask but my hands kneading her shoulders made her inhale sharply. “I’m helping you relax.” I said. I slowly started working her shoulder, feeling out and working the knots away. Her shoulder, while not wide were well built and muscled, was loaded with kinks and knots from high stress. I was pleased to listen to her soft moans and sharp breaths as I worked my magic and felt her start to turn to putty. She really needed this I thought as I finished with her shoulders and started going down her back, Adding tiny bursts of Ki to my fingertips to help get the bigger knots. As I slowly worked my way down, her moans got slightly louder and more...suggestive sounding. I felt my face heat up a bit but I ignored it and continued. While my thumbs worked out an extremely bad knot my eyes wandered to her wings. At the proximity I was to them I could see every detail. They were beautiful, the near-invisible membrane shimmered slightly, breaking up the white light into a rainbow of colors that shifted and changed whenever they moved. As my hands moved closer her wings started to twitch and buzz slightly. Her breath quickened and started to sound like panting. An odd scent made its way into my nose. It was interesting, slightly sweet, tangy and I started to feel my face flush as a sudden heat bloomed in my gut. I felt my mind fog over slightly as the new smell intensified and I instinctively inhaled deeply. Something in the darker parts of my psyche, I knew it was part of my Saiyan lineage, stirred, I felt its primal urges start to make themselves known. My heart rate quickened as did my breathing while I tried to control myself. My hands brushed against the base of Chrysalis’s wings making her stiffen and inhale sharply. I felt a slight dampness on my legs and that intoxicating smell grew stronger. “I can’t wait anymore.” I heard her say before she quickly twisted around and smashed her lips against mine in a violent kiss. The fog that had settled over my mind ignited into an inferno as that primal instinct blasted to the front of the line. Here was a female, ready and willing to be mated and I wasn’t going to disappoint. A part of my brain was trying to gain back control and stop me but my Saiyan instincts, coupled with whatever that intoxicating smell was were squashing it into the background as my growing desire to claim this woman as mine grew. After a few seconds, I returned the kiss with a ferocity to match hers. Our tongues lashed together battling for dominance I felt her arms wrap around me and her small claws dig into my back as they dragged across my skin. The slight sting turned into pleasure as I felt the scratches burn. I explored the soft, warm confines of her mouth with my tongue making her practically purr. We separated from our intense kiss panting for breath. I locked onto her eyes with mine. Her beautiful, sea green orbs stared back at me blazing with desire. I smirked deviously and gave a small, deep growl of lust. The flash of nervousness on her face made me chuckle internally. Quick as lightning I pulled her into another kiss while my hands started to roam and grope over her, feeling every dip every, smooth curve. I pulled away slightly and started trailing small kisses and nips along her jawline, down her neck, and along her collarbone, savoring the gasps and moans I was drawing from her. Breathing in deeply, her scent filling my nose, a sharp, spicy smell like cinnamon. My hands roamed back up and found the shoulders of her dress and started to slip it down. I had tasted her lips but I wanted more. Feeling her tremble under my fingers as her top slipped lower and followed by me trailing kisses down. I leaned back as her top slipped past her chest, revealing the large globes of flesh that would entice any man. Her breast were the same shiny black of her body with deep green areola with her nipples erect from all of my attention. I lifted my eyes to meet hers. She had a shy, nervous look about her but she didn’t retreat from my gaze. I was glad for this because Saiyans like strong women. I grinned mischievously at her and latched onto her left breast with my mouth without giving her warning. I felt her stiffen and give a cry of surprise and pleasure as I took her tit into my mouth and rolled my tongue around her nipple. My left hand gripped her other breast, messaging the soft mound with my fingers. Her fingers ran through my hair and tried to press my head harder into her chest. I growled softly and nipped The sensitive nub with my canines making her cry out. She wanted to force me to give more, I was the dominant one here I’d show her that. I felt a small twinge in the back of my head at that. A small but strong voice was telling me not to dominate her but to accept her, to give and left her to give back. It went against everything my inner Saiyan wanted and both fought harshly. In the end, I decided to listen to the small voice. I quelled my inner thoughts and blinked. Chrysalis was looking at me with a worried gaze. “What happened? You just stopped all of a sudden.” She asked, she clearly wanted to continue if her short pants and desire filled eyes had anything to say about it. I smiled softly at her, reaching my hand up and gently cupping her cheek with my palm. She looked slightly confused, probably because I was so forceful before. I took a deep breath, cause I had some super sappy words to speak. “I was having an inner battle on whether or not to care for you as you deserve or dominate you like a piece of property.” I said bluntly. Her eyes widened, there was a flicker of uncertainty it made my heart twinge with pain when I saw that. I hadn’t known her long but this woman was one whom I wanted to have trust me. “And what did you decided?” She asked, her nervousness was back full force. I personally have never been the best with words so I decided to let my actions speak for me. I brought her close and placed a soft, long kiss on her lips. Not one full of passion and lust but one filled with gentleness, care, hopeful love and happiness for the future. I felt her stiffen and then slowly, I felt her arms wrap around my neck and I felt something warm and wet spill onto my cheek. I broke the kiss and found her to be crying. I wiped the tears away from her eyes as best I could but she caught my hand and nuzzled my palm. She opened her eyes and I got lost in those two hope-filled orbs. I took this moment to really look at Chrysalis. When we first met I could see her beauty, but I had only looked at her body, but I was now looking at her as she was, a gentle, kind, deviously humorous, scared women who just wanted to be herself and not what other demanded of her. How could I have even thought she was just a possession to dominate? She was far too precious and special. I sighed slightly. “I’m not too sure on what this ceremony entails or how comfortable I am with this whole marriage thing, It’s a lot to take in if I’m being honest,” I said. I caught her chin and lifted her eyes to mine when she looked down in sadness. “I understand. I’m sorry if I was too forward and made you uncomfortable.” She said and started to pull her dress back on but I gently stopped her hands from moving. I placed my left hand on her cheek and looked directly into her eyes.. “But that doesn’t mean I don’t want to try and see where this goes.” I said warmly. Seeing her eyes brighten with hope and happiness made my heart swell and my stomach flutter. She half glomped me in a massive bear hug, pinning my hands to my side. I suddenly remembered I had removed top and her large, soft breasts were pressed against my chest. My face lit up bright red and I felt a stirring in my lower half as my cock twitched painfully in its confines. Chrysalis must have felt it too because she pulled away and smirked at me with half-lidded eyes. “You seem a bit tense.” She purred, her horn igniting in a green glow. I felt the loincloth, that I had been wearing, just vanish letting my hard erection free. I watched Chrysalis slide down my chest, never taking her eyes off mine. “You were kind enough to help me relax, it’s only right that I return the favor.” She said as her knees reached the floor and her face came level with my groin. I heard her gasp and saw her eyes widen. I could feel her hot breath on my cock, making it twitch and throb, a groan escaping from between my lips. I watched as she took it in her hand and slowly started to jerk me off. Now I’ve masturbated by myself so I know how it felt, but having her do it… Soooo much better than masturbating. I let another moan escape and I shivered with pleasure. I closed my eyes and just let my mind go blank. I snapped them back open when I felt my cock become enveloped by intense heat. I looked down and lost my mind. Chrysalis had taken the entire length of me inside her mouth. I could feel my cock head in her throat. She looked up at me and with those soft eyes and I could swear I say a hint of mirth as she started swallowing. My eyes rolled into the back of my head as I felt her throat start to massage my cock. The pleasure was intense, it only increased with the hot, moist cavern that was her throat. I reached down and ran my hand through her hair as she started bobbing her head back and forth. Each time her mouth engulfed my cock all the way to the hilt I felt her throat constrict and grip my shaft with a strong suction making for some sweet agony when she slowly pulled back. Her tongue circling the head as she suckled it teasingly before diving back down. Damn she’s good! If this keeps up I won’t last long at all I thought as Chrysalis increased her pace. She moaned around my cock, her voice vibrating in her throat sending shocks of intense pleasure through me. I could feel my orgasm bubbling up, I was getting closer to exploding. My hand rubbed the base of Chrysalis’s horn making her moan loudly. An electric jolt of pleasure went up my spine as her throat vibrated around my cock even harder. I loved that feeling and I wanted more. I started rubbing her horn with my right hand making her moan even more around my cock. Her lips making sloppy slurping sounds as she bobbed back and forth. I felt my cock twitch and start to swell as my climax started to go. “C-Chrysalis I’m…” was all I got to say before she slammed my cock down her throat and started swallowing hard. Her throat rhythmically pulsing, driving me over the edge. I Shuddered heavily as I felt my cum pour down her throat. Looking down her eyes were staring up at me filled with desire and a lustful hunger making me orgasm again. I panted as my two back to back orgasms petered out. Chrysalis had a pleased look on her face. She slowly pulled her mouth off my cock with a soft pop, licking her lips free of the few drops of semen that had escaped her mouth. “Mmmm, yummy.” She said with a smile. Feeling quite bold I decided turn about was fair play. I quickly picked her up making her ‘Eep’ in an adorable fashion as her dress slipped off as I carried her over to the bed. Pushing the drapes aside I laid her down on the covers. She looked a little confused till I gently trailed a finger up the inside of her leg and lightly brushed her, completely soaked outer lips making her gasp and shiver. “I think it’s only fair I get a turn… don’t you think?” I asked her, moving her right leg out of the way. “What do you... OH GODS!” Chrysalis cried as I dove between her legs and began to ravish her pussy with my tongue. From the loud cries of pleasure she was giving off I could tell I was doing well. I felt her hands grab the back of my head and pull me closer, like she was trying to shove more of my face into her dripping pussy. Not that I was complaining, she was delicious. I’d heard many guy stories where they said the taste was terrible, they must have not had tongues cause I was loving the taste of her. Her juices taste sweet and were sticky like honey, I could eat her out for the rest of my life. Her cries of please got quicker and higher-pitched turning into, loud barks of pleasure till her pussy clenched around my tongue, her back arched sharply and my face was sprayed with her delicious, sweet nectar. She came with a scream and her body trembled and jerked around like a fish out of water and her hand had a death grip on my hair. She must not have been used to such stimulation because she came very quickly, but that made sense since I’m pretty sure she’s a virgin. As her hand released its death grip on my me and flopped limply with the rest of her body on the bed sheets I reluctantly pulled my face away from between her legs Wiping her juices off with the back of my hand and licking it clean I smirked at the twitching and happy-faced lady bellow me. She looked up at me with this dopey grin on her face, “That was… wow.” She said trying to catch her breath. I crawled forward till I was above her, leaning down to give her a tender kiss. I felt her arms wrap around my neck and shoulders as our tongues lazily battled. I felt her stiffen and let out a moan as my cock touched the outer lips of her pussy. She parted her lips from mine and locked eyes with mine. There was clear nervousness in them but want as well. “Be gentle.” She said meekly. I could only smile and nod my head in understanding. She bit her lower lip and sucked in a breath as I rubbed the head up and down her soaked slit. Lining up with the entrance to her love tunnel I slowly, steadily started to push inside her. Damn! She’s tight. I thought as I slowly entered her. Her pussy was soft like velvet but as tight as a vice, the perfect mix of pleasure and torture. Chrysalis gasped loudly and her eyes snapped wide open and started at mine with laser focus. She grabbed the back of my head with a growl and yanked my head down till her forehead was pressed against mine. “Don’t you dare pull away!” She ordered with a growl, lust burning in her eyes like flames, her voice husky and low. I felt my lips part in a predatory smile, she wasn’t getting any complaints from me. Chrysalis surprised me though when she wrapped her legs around my waist and impaled herself completely on my cock in one quick shove. It took every ounce of self-control I had to not cum, her passage pulsing with her heartbeat, convulsing and clamping down on my cock was heaven. Her insides were like a furnace, bathing my shaft in heat that made feel like it would melt and had me panting. Chrysalis back was arched and her mouth was wide open in a soundless scream with her eyes rolled into the back of her head. I wanted to move but her pussy was clamped down so hard I could barely budge, that and her legs had me locked in place. It took her a bit but she took a large gulp of air as her orgasm from the sudden entry passed. I looked down and my own eyes bugged out a bit, cause there was a small bulge on her stomach. Holy shit! I don’t remember being that big. I’m not gonna complain but wow. I brought my eyes back from the extremely erotic sight and found Chrysalis staring at me face flushed bright and eyes pleading. “Move.” she said her voice barely a whisper. I’m not one to leave a lady waiting so with a grunt I start to pull my cock back from the tight, hot confines of her inner passage. Her pussy clenching tight as I pulled out trying to make me stay inside her. I felt her body trembling when only the head of my cock was inside her. I paused and looked at her to make sure she was alright. To my surprise, she grunted and tried to force me back inside her. I felt a smirk cross my face and made sure not to move an inch. Chrysalis growled and glared at me. “Give it to me.” She ordered, trying to make me re-enter her and she almost made me do so but I held out and just smiled at her, my Saiyan heritage letting her know who was the dominant one. “Give you what?” I asked cheekily. It was clear that I knew what she was talking about but I wanted to hear her say it out loud. Something clicked in her brain and it was like I was meeting a completely different Chrysalis cause she grabbed the back of my head and yanked me down till we were eye to eye and she growled out, “Pound my pussy with that fucking monster now!” Her voice was low and brokered no argument and I was a little intimidated but I quickly shook that off and drove my cock to the hilt back into her. She let out a short scream of pleasure and I leaned down to whisper into her ear with a smirk. “As you wish,” I said softly, nipping her ear before I rose up again and proceeded to pound her relentlessly. I pressed my lips against hers in a sloppy kiss, muffling her moans as our tongues battled and the smell of our lovemaking wafted around the room. Her yelps and moans of pleasure were music to my ears and pushed me to make her make more of those wonderful sounds. Though she added a few of her own words into that. “Oh Fuck yes! Harder please!” She yelled as her hips bucked upward meeting mine in a rhythmic slap of flesh to flesh. Her fingers clung to me like I was a life raft and she was drowning. I haven’t had sex in a while so I was reaching my limit faster than normal and Chrysalis seemed to be following suit. I could feel my cock start to swell as I tried to hold off as long as I could. Chrysalis must have sensed I was about to blow cause she screamed, “Cum inside me! Fuck that hot cum deep into me!” When she yelled that I lost it. With a bellow, I slammed my cock as deep as I could into her as I felt my balls clench and send my seed pouring into Chrysalis belly. Her pussy squeezed me with a grip of iron trying to milk me for every drop I had and it was working. Stars flashed in my eyes as I felt another orgasm, stronger than the one before it, smash into my brain. I don’t know if I screamed along with Chrysalis as we came together but I do know I will never forget this feeling as long as I live. I felt my vision tunnel for a bit and I could have sworn I lost my sight but It passed as quickly as it came. As the fog of lust and passion slowly cleared from my mind I found myself above a passed out Chrysalis, panting like I had been run through master Roshi’s training a thousand times. With the lustful drive for sex gone my brain's logical side kicked back in and made me recap on what had just happened. Okay, I just fought and killed like 20 something guys in an arena to save a girl I didn’t really know, afterword I found out it was a marriage ceremony for her race and I’m now her husband by their laws. She takes me back to her room and we talk for a bit, I try to help her calm down with a massage which turns into a hot makeout session then a soul opening discussion. After that she gives me a blow job, then I eat her out, then I fuck her brains out and am now hovering over her passed out body after, without a doubt, the best lay I have ever had, period. My brain keeps processing this information for what must have been a minute at least before coming to its conclusion. HOW THE FUCK DID I SKIP FIRST, SECOND AND THIRD BASE AND JUMP STRAIGHT TO HOME IN THE SPAN OF A FEW HOURS! I may have looked calm on the outside but the windmill of my mind was going so fast it might break at any minute. I heard Chrysalis grunted slightly drawing my attention from my freak out to her. I saw her curling up a bit with a slight shiver. My heart melted and I carefully maneuver myself till she was laying on top of me like a pillow. Using my tail, thank you Saiyan physiology, I was able to grab one of the blankets we had shoved away in our rampant horizontal tango and draped it over both our bodies. I had yet to remove myself from inside her. I thought it’d be the gentlemanly thing to do but I was having a selfish moment and didn’t want to pull out. I guess I made the right choice cause she latched onto me like a tick and hugged me close like a body pillow with an adorable smile on her sleeping face. “Mine” I heard her mumble softly in her sleep. Making me raise an eyebrow. What am I a teddy bear now? I thought. I wanted to be a little upset at being thought of as a possession but I couldn’t bring myself to be angry. I let out a deep sigh and brushed a few strands of hair away that had fallen over her face. Now that my freak out was passed I really looked at what had happened and I found that I wasn’t too upset or confused with what had happened. Oh, sure things had gone far faster than any normal relationship but, in a weird way, I was okay with that. I gazed at, I guess my wife now, and even though we met in an extremely odd way, I was happy with it. I made a mental promise to get to know her better in the coming days but for our wedding day, this had to be up there in the more fun ones that could have happened. I gave a soft chuckle as I watched Chrysalis snuggle closer to my chest when I felt an odd sensation around me. It felt like my whole body was tingling, like that feeling you get when your foot falls asleep then it wakes up again, only not painful. As I pondered it I felt it getting stronger and it started to worry me. I lifted my arm and saw it was covered in a lavender-colored aura and it was getting brighter by the second. My mind started to panic as I tried to figure out what the hell this was when I felt a strong pulling sensation and my vision swam with a multitude of colors. I felt my ear pop hard as the world became normal again. I saw that Chrysalis and I were no longer in her bedroom. We were on the floor of a massive hall of polished, white marble stone. The ceiling was high and arched with three gold and crystal chandeliers hanging down. “I did it!” I heard a tired and familiar voice say with triumph. I looked to my left and my eyes squinted in confusion. Standing there next to a massive oak banquet table where the girls I had helped fight that Nightmare Moon lady with. Twilight looked like she had run a mile in a minute with how hard she was panting. Fluttershy had an arm around her shoulder keeping her upright. Rainbow Dash was hovering with her back toward me, AppleJack and Rarity were both staring at me, frozen like a statue in shock with bugging eyeballs, bright red faces and I didn’t see Pinkie any were. The only one I didn’t recognize was a tall, white mare in a lovely cream dress with gold trim. She had a horn on her head and a pair of wings loosely folded on her back. Her mane was a pastel rainbow of color that reminded me of the sky as it goes from midday to evening and dusk. It also fluttered like it was in a soft breeze. The look on her face was a blank mask but I could see her eyebrows had shot upward. “You have a fun time Kenny?” I heard Pinkie’s voice whisper sultry like in my right ear making me stiffen in fear. I started to turn my head to look at her but she was already making her way back to the group, swaying her hips way more than needed. The rest of the girls turned to look at me and all of their faces did the exact same thing. Turned red as a beet, their eyes got as big as dinner plates and their jaws met the floor. I felt every drop of blood drain from my face as we just stared at each other. I felt Chrysalis shift slightly making me realize we didn’t have the blanket on anymore so both our bodies were on total display “I can explain,” I said, my voice barely audible from the lack of moisture and the lump in my throat. The dead silence that followed was deafening and scared me more than any villain in the universe. I saw Twilights' shoulder start to shake and a red aura of rage oozed off her. “Kenichi.” She said softly with a sickly sweet smile. Her horn ignited and a frying pan made of her magic appeared in her hand. I started to tremble in fear knowing that my time on this planet was up. As she took her first step toward me my face was tackled by a small, dark blue, fluffy leech that was screaming. “DADDY!” I heard a young, toddler-like, female voice come from the thing that had latched onto my face. I started flailing slightly as my cries of surprise were muffled by whoever was grabbing my head. “Huh! How? Whazzat? Huh?” I felt Chrysalis jerk awake and sit up on my lap. I managed to pry the fluffy leech off my face and saw it was a small filly with wings and a horn and she was laughing happily. At any other point and time, my heart would have melted and I’d have started playing games with her but right now my attention was on the awakening Chrysalis. She gave a cute yawn and stretched her arms behind her head, making her large, soft breast push out. She smacked her lips a few times and her eyes fell on mine and she smiled. “That was quite a nice time you gave me husband.” She said before she noticed the small filly I had in my hands and she blinked. “Who’s this?” She asked as she looked around and her eyes got bigger with each second. I tried to speak but the little filly spoke first. “Daddy!” She squealed and held out her arms toward me and made a grabbing motion with her tiny hands. I said the only intelligent thing I could at that moment. “Uuuuhhhh?” I said as I stared at the giggling, squirming child. Chrysalis’s head snapped back to me and I could see she wanted answers. “What?” She asked. I opened my mouth to say I had no idea what was going on but this adorable little brat beat me to it again. She twisted in my arms and reached out towards Twilight. “Mama!” She yelled with a giggle, so innocent to the destruction she just caused. My eyes rapidly darted between Twilight and Chrysalis, the former shaking with absolute anger and the latter's eyes had literal flames blazing in them. I gulped loudly and gave a weak chuckle. “I can explain?” I said, hoping they’d show me mercy. All I heard was the hard CLANG of steel and I blacked out. Author's Note *Buffs fingers on coat* Now what have we learned today Quirky, hhmmmm? To not let you and Pinkie near my credit card ever again, that's what. *Yawn* huh? Oh hey Orion, Quirky. what I miss? I fell asleep after Pinkie and Orion started the hamster dance for the 500th time Oh nothing really of consequence Beta Orion maxed out my credit card with Pinkie buying every single donut in the Krispy cream ...... *Narrows eyes at Orion* and you didn't wake me up? I love their Boston creams BETA! Don't encourage him. Don't get your panties in a twist, besides, you owe Orion for helping with this chapter. If he hadn't hounded you and made you careful write those scenes, we could've had a b rated sex scene on our hands and they readers would de extremely disappointed in you I... *Sigh*... You're right. Thanks for the help Orion *Gives a small bow* Always happy to help Quirky Just please don't spend all my money at once again... it's the middle of winter and I need to pay the heating bill with something. I already got that cover dude. *Hands over a wad of bills* *happily grabs the money* Where did you get all this! I sold a few dvds, nothing much. I was surprised at how much they sold for. *Freezes in fear* What dvds did you sell? The ones that were on the bottom shelf there *Hair shadows eyes and fists clench hard* *Continues talking unaware of the danger* yeah, they sold for a pretty penny let me tell you *Back away slowly from the now shaking Quirky before booking it out the door* You... sold... my entire... Mint condition... Pokemon series DVD COLLECTION!!!!!!! *Tackles beta and they tumble off the screen* *Pinkie Pie Pokes her head out and smiles* Hope you all like this Chapter of Equestria's Strongest Warrior or Wimp *flinches as a loud bang goes off* I'M GOING TO CUT YOUR HEART OUT WITH A SPOON!!!! Will Kenichi be able to explain to the girls what happend? What will come of Baby Luna's innocent remarks? *An explosion is heard from outside and screams of pain* YOU WANTED A BOSTON CREAM! HERE'S YOUR CREAM RIGHT HERE! Will Beta survive? I don't know you'll have to wait and find out. *giggle*
Starting with a Bang (Updated)Author's Note Thought/Telepathy "Talking" "YELLING/ROYAL CANTERLOT VOICE" (My two cents) (Me Speaking) I hope you enjoy this story of mine and so, Allons Y! ( Yes I am a Doctor Who fan) Starting with a Bang (Updated) “Damn it… It should be in here!” I grumbled to myself as I kept searching through the delivery box. “Kurt we’re going to get there late if you don’t get your ass in gear.” A voice yelled to me through my bed room door, I ignored it and continued searching through the packing peanuts. “What’s taking you so long, if we don’t hurry we’ll get crap parking at con.” The door opened revealing a female Danny Phantom. My childhood friend Krys leaned on the door framed with her arms crossed under her larger then average breasts. Low D cup if my guess is right. … … … (Cricket chirping) I’m a bit of a closet perv. Her normally copper red hair was died silver white, and she even had colored contacts to complete her costume. Both of us are very picky when it comes to our costumes. They must be a perfect as possible, hence my dilemma. “They sent everything else but the yin yang pin, I can’t find it anywhere in the box or my room!” I groaned. I should probably describe myself so you can get an idea as to what I look like, I have dark brown hair, hazel eyes with a dash of sky blue. I’m roughly 5’7- 5’8... I’m short for a guy, and I weigh 215 lbs. Most would think I’m over weight but I’m not, I’m just solidly built; I get it from my Dad’s side. Both me and him don’t really enjoy swimming, we have about as much buoyancy as a boulder. While I’m not ripped, I’d consider myself well built in the muscle department. I was bullied most of my childhood so I decided to take up martial arts at the age of 13. I’m now 18 and am a brown belt in Japanese Kyokushin Karate and a blue belt in Korean style Karate. I look at Krys and with a pout, “You know just as well as I do I wanted this costume to be complete, it’ll suck if it’s not.” Krys’s eye’s narrowed at me… you know that stereo type that all red heads have bad tempers? Whoever created that had Krys in mind. She’s normally a nice, calm person but you get on her nerves, you don’t even have to know what you did, you might as well be Hiroshima cause you gonna get bombed to hell and back. The temperature in the room seemed to go up a few degrees, I started to sweat nervously, “O-or I can g-go without it… N-nn-No biggie.” “Good boy… I’ll meet you at the car.” she says with a sinister/happy grin on her face. “Don’t make me wait.” She turned and trotted down stairs. I didn’t start breathing again till I heard the front door close. Drawing in a deep breath of air, I sigh, shoulder’s slumping in depression. I grabbed my wallet, phone, ipod and headphones, threw them into my satchel, (think Indiana Jones and you’ll know what that is) and gave myself one last look over in my full length mirror. This is my first year going to con and I picked a character from my favorite manga and show. I’m going as Kenichi Shirahama from History's Mightiest Disciple, and in full battle gear. I got the works, kung-fu pants and slipper shoes, Karate/ jujitsu gi top (minus the sleeves) and white belt, Muay Thai rope hand warps and a chain mail vest. I had to make the last part myself. It took me three weeks to cut the steel pipe into small rings and weld all said rings into a chain mail vest. It was worth the pain and aggravation though, cause I look badass. I sighed, who knows I my get lucky and find a yin yang pin at con I thought. I heard my car horn honk three times. Better not keep her waiting or I’ll slide out of the drivers seat because she chews my ass off. I chuckle at the thought. I grab my satchel and run out to the car, get in and we are off to con. After three hours of driving we made it. I parked the car in a decent spot and we could not have gotten there at a better time. It was like we were the first drops before the down pour, the parking lot just flooded with people. Krys and I had a blast, we saw so many people dressed as characters for countless anime and manga. We played a personal game, we would point out a random cosplayer and try to get each other to guess who they were dressing as. Krys was ahead 7 to 5 when her stomach rumbled. She gave an embarrassed chuckle. “Heh heh, lets go and find the food court, I’m starved.” As we made our way through the crowds toward our destination, I spotted a interesting looking stand. It was apart from all the other's and had what seemed to be some really good merchandise. I saw a Zangetsu replica from Bleach, Ace’s hat from One Piece, Dante’s sword Rebellion from Devil may cry and a bunch of other things that caught my interest. The part I thought was kinda cool was that the curator of said stand decided to dress as the invincible Super man, Hayato Furinji from Mightiest Desciple Kenichi. It’s was a damn convincing costume too. I turned to Krys and said, “Go on ahead to the food court, I’ll meet you there.” She narrowed her eyes at me, “I just want to check out that stand over there, see if he ‘s got anything good, I’ll pick you up something too if I see anything worth it.” I said with a smile. when in doubt with a women… Always bribe them for your own safety I thought. She seemed to think it over for a bit, then sighed, “Fine… But don’t take to long, k?” “I won’t.” I waved at her as she walked away. Walking over to the stand, I noticed the guy might as well have been Hayato Furinji cause he was massive. Built like a mountain and tall like one too, he dwarfed the tiny chair and table he sat behind. The guy was sitting there patiently, sipping a cup of steaming tea, since I there was no one else at his stand. Looking up at me from his seat, he smiles like he saw an old friend. “Ah, Kenichi It's good to see you again. it's been quite a long time since you were last a Ryozanpaku” He said, his voice matched perfectly with the English dub of the anime. I smiled at him, and bowed in respect. I can do a bit of role play, plus it should be fun i thought as I straightened up. “I'm sorry I haven't been around lately master, I've been busy with work lately." I said rubbing the back of my head sheepishly. Hayato just nodded sage like. "It is admirable to devote one's self top their work, I hope you've been putting the same devotion into your training as well." He said with a smile smile and a knowing look. I chuckled embarrassedly , I knew how Kenichi was when it came to training, but this was me as well so I would mix the two. "I've been keeping up with my training as my off hour allow, I still do that 10k run every morning..." I chuckle nervously. "Just with out dragging Akisame sensei." Hayato laughs deeply. "Yes, it's been a long time since those days, the other master's miss you, it's not been the same without you and Miu around the place." He smiled warmly. I chuckled and I switched my gaze from him to the glass case in front of me, and instantly my eye spied the one thing my costume was missing. What are the odds! This is awesome I imagined a little chibi me dancing and celebrating in my head. Oh, this is going to be fun. I think to myself as I prepare. “What the heck master!” I yell with fake rage, "I know that the dojo is hard on cash but what's with selling my stuff!?" I ask and wave my arms around wildly, acting just like Kenichi from the show and manga. Hayato must've decide to play along cause he grinned widely. "What's the matter Kenichi? you don't want to help out the dojo? and here I thought we taught you better then that." he said, playing with his mustache. I faced palmed and pulled out my wallet. “How much?” I asked, giving my best Kenichi deadpan face. “That will ten dollars.” He said with the same kind smile that the Elder wore when he was messing with Kenichi. As I pull out the bill I notice one other item in the case that I recognized. On the middle shelf was Goku's power pole, complete with holder and rope shoulder strap. Krys is a fan of Dragon Ball… this would be a good buy, I thought. “How much for the Bo staff as well elder?” The elder raised an eyebrow, "Finally taking an interest in weapons, eh Kenighi?" His eye twinkled with glee, "Shigure will me most happy to here that." I swear I saw his eye's glow a golden color for split second and his grinn shift from kind to manic. I shivered as a chill of fear crawled down my spine. So that's what Kenichi felt like I regain my composure and nod. "I'm against blade, master but I figure it's nearlly impossible to kill anyone with a blunt stick so I thought I'd give it a try." I said matter of fact like. Hayato stroked his beard in thought. "It may be true it's hard to kill with a stave, but it's still a weapon and should be treated with the respect it's due Kenichi." He rebuked me gently. Even if it was prop, he had a point. "Your right elder, I shouldn't treat them it like a toy, I'm sorry." I said meekly, actually a bit repentant for what i had said. I was a martial artist after all, so I know one should always treat weapons with respect, not matter what we think of them. He nodded his head. "Good, as always you learn your lessons well Kenichi, and to answer you earlier question the stave is $45." I pull out the cash and hand it to him. I decided to keep in character and mumbled, "Kensei must be rubbing off on you." Hayato chuckled lightly. He hands me the staff and pin and I fix the pin on the left side collar of my gi and sling the Power Pole over my chest. The elder smiled slightly, I would almost call it a sad smile. “Your a good boy, Kenichi so I'll give you a bit of advice. Be careful on your journey my boy ,Power always attracts other powers, and when they meet conflict will always be the out come.” I smiled nervously and back away from the stand slowly. An odd bit of advice I thought as I turn away. i took one step and begin to get light headed and my vision began to tunnel. I hear Hayato's voice call to me. “Becareful, now my boy, you've got a long journey a head of you” The last thing that went through my mind before I blacked out was Krys's is going to rip me a new one when she finds out. (Third person POV- Hayato Furinji) Hayato watched, the young man cosplaying as Kenichi disappear into the shadowy portal. He picked up a clip board and crossed Kenichi Shirahama off the list. He looked next to the name where a box labeled "choices made" was printed and he wrote "Dragon ball- Goku- full series" in the margin. With a sigh he set the clipboard down and stood up to stretch. He had finished his list of souls for the day and decided to get some lunch. He tensed his arm then punched the air, ripping the fabric of reality and causing a dimensional bridge to be made to the Merchant's lunchroom. as he walked through he could see many of the new merchant recruit's in their Resident evil costumes. they were lucky they didn't start back in the day when he was a newbie. I'm just glad the boss's changed the dress code, I never liked being a gremlin He thought. He spotted two of his friends, one a newly promoted merchant Melchior , dressed as a humanoid Bill Cypher and a fellow elder Mei, dressed as Mei from Overwatch, sitting together and he managed to catch what they were talking about... or rather who. She was jsut lucky to share the same name as the cosplay. This is just too perfect. He thought and sneaked up behind them "Did you louse your mind, Mei?" Melchior asked. "He just says 5 words on maximum, and you shouldn't say his name just like that." So Melchior is scared of "The Mascate", this is too good to pass up. he thought. "Why are you afraid of him? You know he is powerful and maybe he can have all the answers..." Mei asked, ever the voice of reason she was. "However you have a point. He just says 5 words, and he isn't the kind of talkative guy." she said, agreeing slightly with Melchior. Mei had unwittingly given him the perfect set up. He crept up till he was right behind Melchior and said, "I have everything you need." The resulting scream the came from Melchior, coupled with the amount or air time he got jumping in fright made him laugh hard. Melchior was glaring at him while clinging to Mei for dear life. "Oi, Melchior, I know the Manager could put fear in everybody, but it was the first time I saw someone jump that high" He managed to say through his laughter. he was the only one laughing genuinely though. Melchior's hands ignite in glue flames. It seems I've struck a nerve. He thought with a smile on his face. He waited for Melchior's attack but Mei stopped him before he could start. "Schmied, I'm happy you came, we were going to find you," Mei said. That caught his attention quickly. when another elder sought out council it wasn't with out reason. "Oh, little Mei, how could I help you." He asked. "Melchior has an odd problem about the memory manipulation in one of the displaced people," Mei explained. Schmied felt a twinge of recognition and worry in the back of his mind. he kept it to himself though. "Really? This is something rare. Tell me, what happened?" He asked. "Okay, I will tell you what happened." Melchior said and went into detail about what had happened. after he was done telling me, I was a bit concerned, To close, he's getting to close. He thought. He decided to play the wise old man card and leave Melchior with a cryptic answer. "That is quite the interesting problem Melchior, but This is something you'll have figure out for your self." He got up and walked away before they could question him further. Schmied mulled over what he had been told in his head. he thought back to the box labeled "Choices made" next to Kenichi's name, none of the other had had that and now Melchior had just stumbled onto something he wasn't supposed to know yet. Schmied felt his gut twinge slightly, he'd learned to trust his gut long ago. "If I tell him. Everything could be worse than it is now. " He pinched the bridge of his nose. "That Kenichi was a good boy, I hope nothing happens to him." Schmied sighed and went to get his food. (First Person POV-Kenichi) A moan escaped my lips as I slowly woke up. “What was the number of that truck?” I groaned, gripping my throbbing forehead slightly. I slowly opened my eyes, and I’m glad I did cause that sun light was damn bright. Shading my eyes and blinking the scenery stated to came into focus, and my mind ground to a halt. “WHERE THE HELL AM I?!!” I screamed. Whipping my head back and forth taking in what my surroundings would reveal. I was in a small forest clearing full of fallen leaves, grass and flowers. The colors seemed more vibrant and pronounced then they should've been. Blinking and rubbing my eyes trying to make sure I wasn’t hallucinating. Slowly getting to my feet, I found I was a bit stiff. I looked around the clearing some more as I stretched and spied the power pole I bought from that merchant guy next to a puddle of water. Starting to walk over to it, I felt something brush against the back of my left calf. Spinning around I dropped into a fighting stance, my eyes wide open looking to see what it was. I waited, my eye’s darting left and right trying to find where my assailant was at. The seconds ticked by and I still saw nothing. Relaxing a bit, I slowly stood up straight. Standing up I noticed a slight movement in the bottom corner of my right eye. Slowly turning my head and looking down I saw what appeared to be some sort of furry brown… Snake? I started to turn and noticed the snake mirrored my movements. That’s odd I thought to myself. I decided to try and grab it to examine it. Carefully squatting down and reaching out my hand till it was just a few inches from the “head,“ I lunged my hand forward and grabbed it. The feeling was immediate, my body stiffened as unbelievable pain course through me. Falling forward, I face planted onto the not so soft ground, feeling like I’d run a hundred miles and swam across a massive lake. I panted and wheezed, trying to stand up but was barely able to move. In this weakened state the snake thing slipped out of my grasp. My energy started to come back very quickly. Breathing evened out, my pulse slowed and I pushed myself back into a sitting position. “What.. gasp.. The hell was.. cough.. that?” I tried to figure out what happened as I looked around. Seeing the furry snake thing still there, wiggling slightly, making me realize it didn’t act or even look like a snake at all. Trying to determine what it was I decided to take a closer look. As I examined it I came to the conclusion it wasn’t a snake at all. I reached for it again, making sure not to grab it, running my hand over it in a petting motion. A jolt of pleasure ran up my spine, followed by a barely repressed moan. While my heart raced from the sudden arousal, a feeling of dread drained the blood from my face. Reaching behind, I felt my lower back and froze. The spot where I would normally feel my tail bone, was connected to the now identified “tail” that I had. My mind was going nuts, I have a tail I thought WHY THE FUCK DO I HAVE A TAIL! My teeth clenched as fear, anger and confusion ran rampant in my mind. I forced myself to take deep, long breaths trying to calm myself down. Okay, calm down, calm down. You can freak out later right now you need to think. I closed my eyes, while rubbing my temples and racked my brain trying to see if anything I remembered would shed some light on what happened. The memory of that guy in Hayato cosplay and him saying “You've got a long journey ahead of you” jumped to the fore front of my mind. I’m no genius, but I put two and two together and my eyes snapped open in anger, “What the hell did that guy do to me!” Scrambling over to the puddle to look at my reflection, and I was shocked at what I saw. “What happened to me?” I managed to squeak out. My hair was a lighter shade of brown, my body wasn’t as bulky as it was supposed to be. My eyes were no longer a brilliant hazel but deep chocolate brown and slightly bigger then they were supposed to be. This body was thinner, more compact then I was before. “Why do I look…” I paused and my eyes widening. “I sound like Kenichi too… what the hell is going on?” tears started rolling off my cheeks into the puddle, I let my anger and fear take control for a short time, hot tears falling like rain drops. After a few minuets, deciding that I needed to focus, I wiped my eye’s to a somewhat dry state and took a deep, calming breath and started asking myself important questions. Where am I? what happened to me? Why the FUCK do I have a Saiyan tail? My head snapped up at that thought. When I grabbed it, I felt like all my energy was just sucked out of me just like Goku’s untrained tail, I feel like that’s important some how. I pondered this for a bit all but forgetting my small break down. As I thought on it, memories that weren’t mine started flowing into my head. I gasped as the flow turned into a flood as the life experience and knowledge non other then Son Goku flowed into my skull, making it throb heavily. My mind shattered like a mirror, being destroyed and reconstructed in a different configuration to make room for these new thoughts. The happy times with grandpa Gohan, the silliness of Bulma, Yamcha, Puar and Oolong. The odd ways of master Roshi and his friendship with Kirilin. All these memories and more poured into my head. The time Goku was killed by Picolo while holding Raditz, training under King Kai and battling Vegeta. Killing Freeza on planet Namek. All those times of pain. I clutched my head as it pulsed painfully with a life times worth of knowledge and experience. The memories started to slow and finally stop at Goku’s universe 7 team defeating the universe 6 team in a martial arts competition. By now I was panting at the mental strain, I thought it must be over. (Boy was he wrong) The flow started again, but this time with a different life. Kenichi Shirahama’s life flashed through my brain. All the bullying that Kenichi had to deal with, that was the reason I liked the character so much, I could relate to Kenichi. The obsession Kenichi’s dad had with naming his shotguns. Honoka his little sister, running up to random bad guys and smacking them in the face, repeatedly, with a red toy mallet His mothers kind and caring smile. I was able to keep some semblance of my mind focused more or less while these memories poured in. Why the heck do I have these? These aren’t my memories, there not even real people so why am I getting these like I lived them? I winced as a memory of one of Akisame-Sensei’s “Training” machines came up. Unconsciously I moved my hands to cover my groin. Right in the family jewels. Damn Akisame-Sensei you’re a demon… what where did that come from? Akisame is a person in a manga and anime. Kenichi’s memories ended with him lying in a hospital bed, his hands being held by his daughter and grand-daughter with his great grandson sitting on his mother’s knees. I smiled at this image. Heh it’s nice to know that Kenichi had a good life, the manga hinted at it but it’s nice to see it first hand. As my brain sorted through lifetimes worth of knowledge, memories and experience, I tried to piece this situation together. Okay, I have no idea where I am, other then in a random forest, I have on the same cloths that I had when I went to comic-con though, some feel a bit more high quality then what I bought. I also have the power pole that I bought from… That asshole… no food, no water, no shelter, no idea which direction to go and my brain is filled with thoughts and memories that are not my own or that should even exist … … … “AM I IN THE FUCKING TWILIGHTZONE!!!” I bellowed to the sky. Startled birds scrambled to fly away and small creatures ran in fear. With heavy breaths I picked up the power pole and slung it across chest with a scowl. “At least that fucking psycho left me some sort of weapon.” As I put the case on my back, I noticed my satchel laying in a clump of tall grass. Hope raising quickly I ran to it, praying the possible ticket to my salvation was still safe. I dug inside and with a cry of happiness I pulled out my cell phone. Flipping it open I was about to start pushing buttons when I saw something that made my heart break. No bars, There were no bars to call out! Of course there are no bars! I’m in the middle of no where! My shoulders slump and I threw my phone back into the satchel and slung it over my shoulder. “Let’s see if the stave is as big of a disappointment,” I said, sounding depressed, and pulled it out of it’s case. I examined the stave with a practiced eye, I’ve trained with a bo staff so I could pass a few of my Karate belt tests. I couldn’t tell what it was made of but it was light and surprisingly strong. My inner geek showed himself for a second as I planted the staff into the ground and yelled, “Power pole extend!” like the Dragon Ball fan I am. Needless to say I screamed like a little girl when I shot off the ground and into the air. “AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!” Gripping the stave for dear life, eye’s bugging out of my skull in fear. “SSTTOOOOP!” I screamed and my ascent to the heavens halted instantly. To afraid to do anything else I clung to the pole like a child clings to there mothers leg. Anyone one who’s dealt with heights can tell you “don’t look down.” Apparently I decided to ignore all advice in that area because that was the first place my eyes turned. I felt my pupils shrink to pinpricks and my breathing sped up, I had to be at least five hundred feet in the air. My brain went into panic mode. NOPE NOPE NOPE NOPE!!!! SO MUUUUCH NNNNOOOOOOOOPE!!! My mouth was open, trying to scream but my throat was devoid of moister and was clenched tight. A heavy gust of wind slammed into me and I felt the workers in my bladder abandon their posts and let the flood gates loose. I’M GONNA FALL! I thought, frantically closing my eyes waiting for that slow terrifying tilting to start. The seconds seem like years as my eyes were clenched shut waiting for my death to arrive… But nothing happened. The only movement were my clothes, flapping in the wind. I slowly cracked one of my eyes open to peak. I didn’t even twitch in any direction. I wasn’t sure why I wasn’t falling. I didn’t relax one bit but my eyes opened and I started to chuckle insanely. I’m alive… I AM ALIVE!! The chuckles grew into full insane laughter as pure relief flooded through me. As I laughed I turned my head side to side and caught a glimpse of something that made my heart skip a beat. On a large mountain in the distance, there was FRICKING HUGE CASTLE standing tall on it’s slopes. It’s purple roofed white towers blazing in the afternoon sun. Long banners flapping in the breeze made the whole thing look like something out f a fairy tale. Three things bounced like pin balls around my skull as I gawked at this sight. Holy shit that’s a castle! If there’s a castle there then that means there’s people! HOW THE FUCK IS IT STAYING ON THE SIDE OF A MOUNTAIN!? My brain was scrambling to try and piece all this new info into a coherent thought. A second site caught my eyes and I started to cry happy tears. There was an edge to this forest and I could see a town about a mile from the end of the tree line. I couldn’t make out any details but I honestly could’ve cared less. Where there was houses there were people and where there were people there were phones! As I tried to gauge how far it was to the forest edge, I was starting to appreciate my dad for forcing me into the boy scouts for four years, my mind quickly reminded me that I was still extremely high in the air. Fear came back very quickly and I squeaked out, “Power pole retract.” My stomach found it’s way up to my throat as I zoomed back the surface. Clamping my eyes shut I waited for this nightmare to be over. My stomach returned to its rightful spot as I felt himself stop moving. Opening one eye I saw the most beautiful sight I had ever seen in my life. The ground. I slowly put my foot down on the earth and with a manic smile spreading across my face I collapsed to my hands and knees and kissed the earth repeatedly. “I’ll never leave you again as long as I live, I promise! I won’t be unfaithful ever again, I will always remain with you…” (annnnd his analogies got more elaborate and creepy, I think in one of them he said he wanted to make “sweet love” with the Earth… “Shiver”) and after that tearful reunion I stood to my feet and looked at the power pole still stuck in the ground. I crossed my arms and my brow furrowed in thought. It worked, just like in the manga and anime, I said power pole extend and it did. This shouldn’t be possible but it happened. I shook my head, pushing those thoughts away for the time being. Pulling the staff from the ground I placed it back in it’s case, I’ll deal with those problems later, I’ve got to get to that town and find out where I am… I paused for a second and an embarrassed groan slid past my lips. and ask if any of them have a washing machine for my pants. I looked at my black pants and stared at a larger and darker patch on the crotch area. I sigh, “That sucks big time.” I felt something brush up against my calf again. I looked down and saw the tip of my new appendage. Gotta get used to that now. Lets see if I can control it. A certain memory of Goku’s while growing up with his grandpa Gohan popped into my mind. I was a bit confused at first but then figured, what the hell, so I followed the memories and soon I was moving my new tail as if I’d been born with it from the beginning. This is actually kinda cool when you get used to it, I thought with a l smirk on my face. Wrapping it around my waist like Vegeta and Napa did in the saiyan saga I turned to the direction I saw the village in. Time to find out where I am I took a deep breath and stepped into the forest. I walked for what felt like hours, and the forest didn’t help make me feel any better about this whole situation. The clearing had been nice, calm even. The forest its self was so dense that the air seems like a thick soup, heavy and damp. What am I in, the Amazon? I whined in thought wiping beads of sweat from my head. "Damn it’s hot in here, I really wish I had some water." As if the powers that controlled the universe heard and answered my prayer, I broke through the dense underbrush and found myself in front of a wide, crystal clear stream. “Ask and you shall receive huh?” I said with a massive grin. I hurried to the streams edge, knelt down and dunked my whole head into the refreshing water. Gulping greedily I drank my fill and my head jerked back up with a gasp. Running my hand through my hair to get rid of excess water I sighed in relief. "That had to be the best water I’ve ever tasted. I’d almost prefer this to any soda I’ve had." I wiped my face off and looked up and down stream for a place to cross. Spotting a sand bar a bit up stream that went all the way across the stream bed. I got to my feet and head there. That’s convenient I thought with a grin and started to making my way across. I noticed a large purple boulder next to the sand bar near the center of the stream. Strange I thought boulders aren’t usually purple. As I waded closer I could make out more detail and started to get a bit nervous. The surface of the boulder was made of individual piece like… Scales! My eye’s bugged out, as I was closer now and saw the boulder, now Identified creature, slowly expanding and contracting . I stopped moving as fear gripped my heart with cold fingers. This thing is ALIVE AND IT”S HUGE!! I started shaking violently with fear. Where’s that Steve Irwin when you need him My chibi self cried in my mindscape. Slowly, I started to move again, never taking my eye off the part of the creature that I could see. I had almost made it to the opposite shore when the water exploded out and a load roar pierced the air. I screamed like a small girl a second time that day (unnoticed by him, he ran on the waters surface) and booked it straight into the woods on the shore at full tilt. I ran at a full sprint, adrenaline pumping through his veins. The trees and underbrush had thinned out some and blurred into a seamless wall of greens as I ran on. What the ever living Fuck was that! My brain screamed as I tore through the woods. I hope it didn’t see me, Please don’t let it have seen me! I kept repeating in to myself as I ran on. A short while after, I slowed down and jogged to a stop. Turning around I stared at the way I came, pushing my eyes and ears to there max to pick up any trace of what ever the fuck that was. Seconds turned to minuets and I could hear or see nothing. I slowly allowed myself to relax. Heaving a massive sigh of relief I started walking again. That was far to close for comfort. I don’t know what the hell that thing was but I do know that I don’t ever want to meet it face to face ever. I kept walking and noticed something. I should’ve been tired, at least breathing hard from running like that and not to mention the adrenaline crash I should be experiencing. Why don’t I feel exhausted, or even a little bit tired? He puzzled over this for a bit as he walked in the direction of the village. Images of Akisame’s endurance “Training” ran to the fore front of my mind. This stopped me in his tracks for a bit. A thought crept into my head that excited me and scared me shitless at the same time. I have there memories… does that mean I have there abilities as well? I felt like I should find this out as soon as possible. I started looking around for a place to sit down and meditate, being a practitioner of Karate I knew what meditation was and the benefits of it. I spied a good sized stump not to far from my right and I made way toward it, brushing it off and sitting down getting my leg into the full lotus position. Hmm seems this body is as flexible as my old one, good news. I came to the realization early on that this body was some how not mine, at least not my original one. Cosmetic surgery can do a lot, but it can’t make you thinner and taller. I closed my eyes and steadied my breathing. My brain went through the episodes of Dragon ball that I remembered. I thought on what Gohan had told Videl Satan when he was teaching her to find her Ki. “Your ki is around the stomach area, just above the bellybutton, it should feel warm, like a comforting blanket wrapped around you on a cold day.” I focused my mind and felt around for that feeling. Focusing on the spot that was supposed to be where ki resides, the world around me dropped away, the sounds of birds, creatures and insects became dulled and muted. My steady, slow breaths seemed unnaturally loud. As I meditated I became aware of a soft, warm glow in my abdomen. Is this my ki? I thought. My mind reached for it slowly feeling the warmth getting closer and larger. I was just about to tap into it when a specific sound pierced the veil of my meditation, straight into my ear and forced my mind to pay attention to it. It was a young girl’s fearful scream. Eye’s snapping open and I leapt to my feet off the stump. My head whipped back and forth trying to figure out which way the scream came from. Lucky for the girl she had strong lungs. I heard her scream again and took off at a dead run toward her voice. Pouring on the speed as I saw the edge to the woods not far ahead of me. “HEELP ME! APPLEJACK! BIG MACINTOSH! ANYPONY HELP!” My brain was confused at what the girl was yelling but I filed it away for a later date. As I burst through the tree line, I had to gawked for a split second. Apple trees heavy with fruit as far as my eyes could see. My attention was snapped back to the present as I heard loud snarls further into the massive orchard. I ran and cleared the chest high fence in a single leap. Paying the impressive physical feat no heed, I charged into the apple trees. As I ran between the massive trees and came upon a shit dropping sight. Four large wolves were circling a particularly large apple tree. Okay large doesn’t give these beasts credit, they were massive! The smallest was the size of a full grown grizzly bear. I was stunned for a bit, but the largest of said beast leapt up and tried to climb the tree. The scream of fear that followed was all the incentive I needed to kick it into high gear. Pulling the Power pole out of it’s container I charged at the beasts. As I got closer, I noticed some thing strange about them. Their eye’s seemed to be glowing green and instead of fur and skin they seemed to be made of bark. Okay what the actual fuck? Gah can’t focus on that now need to get these things away from that tree. I got roughly ten feet behind the smallest beast and raised the power pole high for an over head strike. With the loudest battle cry I could muster I jumped high and brought the power Pole down with all my strength onto the back of the creature hoping for the best out come, breaking the creature spine and stopping it or killing instantly. What I didn’t expect is what happened. Instead of acting like a blunt instrument and breaking the creatures spine, it was like a frickin great sword and it sliced through the back and gut of the creature in one gory swipe. To say I was surprised would be the understatement of the year at least. I didn’t have time to process my surprise though. The wood-wolves, that’s what I decided to call them, jumped away from the tree and faced me, seeing that I killed one of heir pack and that I was a threat, with a fierce snarl. I spun the stave to clean off the grime and held the Power Pole in a spear like ready stance, legs bent slightly. I kept my eyes forward, glaring at these creatures with anger and determination. “Don’t worry miss.” I called up the girl without taking my eyes off the creatures in front of me. “I’ll lead these things away so you can get to safety, bring help when you can.” with that I leapt back, and twisted in the air and ran in the direction I came from. The wood wolves howled together and began pursuing me with a fervor. What the fuck do I do now! I frantically thought as I zoomed through the apple trees evading the wood wolves like the plague. I need to get in an open area, I can maneuver more freely and not worry about my staff hitting a tree and screwing my strikes up. I took a quick look behind me and saw the three remaining wolves were right on my heels FUCK ALL KINDS OF DUCK! I pushed my legs to their max to go even faster. I was reaching the part of the orchard were I got in, There’s at least a twenty foot gap between the fence and the apple trees, perfect! I thought triumphantly. Putting on a burst of speed and blasting past the apple trees, making a beeline straight for the fence, a plan forming in my brain. Damn it, this a really stupid idea… I sure hope this WWOORRKS! as I neared the fence I jumped at it, twisting myself so I’d hit feet first. Gripping the power pole so it was parallel to my body and dead center in front of my chest. My feet hit the fence and forced my body into a squat. With the added kinetic force I propelled myself off the fence with great speed and straight at the leading and very surprised wood wolf. “POWER POLE EXTEND!” I yelled and thrust the power pole like a spear straight at the wolf’s head. The wolf might have had the time to react if the staff had been a normal piece of wood, but it could not counter the length adding ability of the power pole and it was struck right were I was aiming for. The power pole punched straight trough the wood wolf’s head and kept going though it’s body killing it instantly. The last two wolves skidded to a stop as they saw another pack member meet its end by my hand. In a surprising show of strength I planted my feet and lifted the power pole, with the corpse of the wood wolf still on it, with surprising speed over my head and toward the woods. With a yell I flung the corpse of the wolf off the stave and I sent it sailing into the nearest tree with a sickening SPLAT Showering the tree trunk and surrounding ground with a mix of sickly green blood and organs. “RETRACT!” I yelled and the power pole returned to it’s normal size. I stared down the last two wolves as they snarled at me, feral rage burning in their green eyes. They both slowly moved to either side of me planning to attack me from both side. I knew exactly what they were planning and decided not to wait for them. After a few more tense seconds, I lunged to my right at the smaller of the two and caught the wolf by surprise. Swinging my stave in a horizontal strike I aimed for it’s head, but this wolf was a bit smarter then it’s previous pack mates. It launched its self straight up into the air dodging the strike and thinking it got the better of it’s prey. How wrong it was. With a smirk of confidence I used the forward momentum I’d built up to twist and push off the ground, following the wood wolf into the air. That same momentum traveling down my body and to my hips, which I rotated like a whips handle speeding the power to my calf. With a mighty battle cry I slammed the wood wolves head with a powerful roundhouse kick. (Chuck would be so proud) The kick delivered so much power that the wolf’s head, literally, exploded in a torrent of bark, bone, brain matter and blood. My grin widened in victory as gravity took hold and started to bring me back down to earth. My blood was running hot with the thrill of battle. I turned my body to land on my feet, only to be smashed out of the air by a powerful tackle. Searing pain flashed through my left arm, I screamed in agony as the wolf I had turned my back on ripped its fangs into the soft flesh of my left bicep. My warm, life-giving blood gushing into the wolf's mouth driving it into a blood rage. It shook and slammed me back and forth trying for all its worth to tear my arm off. The wolf finally stopped the thrashing and spun around, flinging me through the air and straight into the trunk of an apple tree. With a loud CRACK the apple tree split at the point of impact, slowly falling over and slamming it’s fruit laden boughs into the ground. I cried out as I slid to the ground next to the broken stump of the tree. Looking up through a haze of pain, I stared straight at this creature that had mangle my arm. I can’t even feel my arm, it’s definitely broken. The wolf walked closer it’s once green eyes now a blazing red, the muscles in its hindquarters tightening, ready to propel it’s self for the kill. Damn it, I don’t have the energy to dodge! I’m going to die! heh, it’s my own fault though, I broke a cardinal rule in martial arts, never turn your back on your opponent. The wolf’s red eyes shown with blood lust and drool leaked from it’s jaws. With a roar it leapt into the air fangs bared and aimed straight at my neck. I kept trying to force my legs to move, MOVE damn you! MOVE! Time seemed to slow down to a crawl and I watched as the wood wolf bare down on me. As it lunged a new sound reached my ears, it sounded like someone’s voice. It was that young girls voice. At least she’s safe, total deaja vu, this is just like back in school. I stop those bullies from picking on that small girl and then they beat the crap out of me. I gave it as good as I got it though, sent them to the hospital with me. I stared at the wolf’s open jaws, my entire life, all up to that point, playing through my head, my school, my parents, Krys… all of it played through my mind as I waited and watched the end arrive. One thought entered my mind that caused me to sucker punch death right in the face. I keep my word, I’ve never gone back on it and I never will. I promised Krys I’d fined her at comic con, I gave my word. My anger swelled And not only is my pride at stake, I’m not ready to die. I need to see my Parents again, to make things right! I've never even gotten laid! There is still so much I want to do! My anger at this wolf went white hot, this beast was trying to end my life, stop me from keeping my promises and trying to kill me with a bad case of blue balls to boot. My rage boiled over and erupted. HELL NO!. My battered body exploded with power, the white flame aura of ki exploded around me. My right hand shot forward as I screamed in anger at the cause of my pain. ( starts at 38 sec) ”HHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!” The wolf never stood a chance. A massive gold ki beam shot from my hand and engulfed the wolf’s entire body disintegrating it to nothing in a mater of seconds. The ki blast tore through the forest and a massive explosion was made from where it made contact on the ground. The earth shook with the force and power of the eruption, the resulting shock wave was felt for miles around. My arm slumped back to my side, the white aura around me dissipating like a snuffed candle. My breaths came in ragged gasps and my vision started to fade slowly like a closing camera shutter. The last thing I saw and heard was a batch of sunflower yellow that appeared before my eyes, and the young girls voice. I noted it hade a country twang to it as she spoke. “Hurry Applejack, He’s hurt real bad!” and then… darkness embraced me like an old friend
IT"S PINK! IT'S SOFT! IT'S... Rainbowed?... HELP!!Author's Note Thought/Telepathy "Talking" "YELLING/ROYAL CANTERLOT VOICE" (My two cents worth) (Me speaking) I do not own any character, scenes, quotes or any form of what is referenced in here. That right goes to their respective creators. Now that that's out of the way ALLONS Y! IT"S PINK! IT'S SOFT! IT'S... Rainbowed?... HELP!! I wasn’t sure how long I’d been asleep for but I was sure of one thing though… I was as stiff as a log. Ooohhh I hurt all over. I grunted as I forced myself to sit up. The muscles in my back straining and my spine giving protesting pops for being moved. Reaching over I felt my left arm and was stunned. It’s completely healed! I opened my eyes and looked around. It was night time so I couldn’t see much at first, but as my eyes adjusted to the lack of light around me I was able to give my arm a look over. It looks like nothing happened… I don’t dream so that rules that out. Whenever I slept it was like I just blinked. I decided to take stock of my surroundings. The room I was in had white walls and a pale blue ceiling, a small dresser was on the far left wall underneath a window. I saw what appeared to be a small enclosed bathroom in the far left corner, nothing major, enough to hold a shower toilet and sink, just the basics. Gazing to my right I saw a door and a bunch of medical machines next to the bed that instantly told me I was in a hospital. I must’ve been out for a few weeks at least if the healing is any indication, more likely it was months. But that didn’t seem right. If I was out for months, my muscles should have atrophied quite a bit, I may be stiff but my body hasn’t wasted away at all… weird. I noticed I was laying on a hospital bed under pale pink covers. Lifting them up I sighed in relief. At least I’m not buck ass nude. I was wearing a pair of generic boxer shorts, probably hospital standard issue. I swung my legs over the edge of the bed and set my feet on the cold tiled floor. Wonder if my clothes are in the dresser. I thought as I slowly made my way to said furniture piece, making my stiff muscles work themselves out. Opening the top drawer I found a few pairs of socks, closing it and opening the second drawer I saw the welcomed sight of my pants, gi top and belt. phew. I sighed in relief Don’t have to replace those that’s good, no chain vest though wonder where that is. Squinting I searched through the rest of the dresser. My satchel isn’t here either…Whoever works here must’ve taken them. They’d better not have lost any of my stuff. I closed it and started to look out the window and stopped myself half way due to fear. I can’t look at the moon, Holy shit that was close! I kept my eye-line low and gazed out the window. I could see I was in a small town, the light from the street lamps gave plenty of lighting. The town was in a word, quaint, it had a homey feel that all small towns have. Most of the houses were two stories tall, some had what appeared to be slate tiled rooves but most had thatched rooves. I’m definitely not in the U.S. anymore that’s for sure, no place I’ve ever heard of in the U.S. has thatched rooves. So where am I? I looked around the streets looking for any detail that could tell me where I was. Just on the edge of where my vision could reach, I spied a building that caught my interest. Who designed that place? The witch from Hansel and Gretal? The building in question looked like a gingerbread house on steroids. The pink walls were dotted with what appeared to be white frosting dollops. A large tower, the sides of which looked to be made of graham crackers, rose from the back of the two story building. The top was shaped like a cupcake with a pink frosting roof. I don’t know who built that place but they were obviously obsessed with sugar and high on crack when they designed it. I chuckled lightly. Weird building aside I couldn’t find any clue as to where I was. Okay focus on what you know, I told myself as I slowly paced back and forth in front of the window. Okay, I’m not home in the U.S. anymore, that is painfully obvious, where ever I am they have modern tech, hence the hospital, no witch doctors here… (In the Everfree forest) A certain Zebra sneezed in her sleep, waking herself. She rubbed her nose slightly. “Who does mention me at this hour and turn my good dreams sour?” She grumble, pulling the blankets closer around her, she fell back to sleep. (back to the hospital) I let my eye’s roam the streets and then around my hospital room. but there’s no electric lights that I can see.. A bone chilling realization hit me like a ton of bricks going at light speed. “I’m not on earth anymore.” I was an open minded kind of guy. and being a geek I tried to learn a decent amount about different science theories to stay in the loop. I knew what the multiverse was and so far the facts I had found seemed to point to that as the answer. That thought crushed my heart, I didn’t want to believe it… It hurt to much to believe it. Fear and logic battled in my head, each trying to wrestle control from the other. But what about your new memories, the abilities and body? Can that happen back home? The two warring sides of my brain fought for a good few minuets. The more logical side won out and my shoulders slumped down so low I would’ve flunked postal bag carrying school. I could feel that my body was still tired and needed rest. I shuffled back over to the bed, getting back on and pulling the blanket up over my shoulders. I stared out the window, alien stars winked at me in the foreign night sky. A virtual hurricane of emotions ran rampant through me as I closed my eyes and slowly went to sleep. Where am I? Sunlight blazed in through the window, smacking me right were I didn’t want to be hit. In the eyes. I grumbled in annoyance and pulled the blanket over my head, trying to go back to the comforting embrace of sleep and loosing terribly “Damn Sun!” I mumbled as I angrily threw the blanket off “Can’t you give me a few more minuets?” I yawned and stretched my limbs, getting a few back pops in the process. Grunting as I stood up and started to do a few light stretches to keep my legs and arms loose. Mid way through my arm stretches I froze, a weird feeling buzzing in my head. What is that? I focused on it for a bit. turning toward the window the feeling moved from my right temple to the back of my head. “Ooookay.” Turning back and facing the bed, it slid from the back of my head to above my right eye. “What the hell?” I was confused It feels like there’s something between my brain and skull moving around. I thought for a moment and the closest thing I could compare it to was a compass. So I spun slowly on the spot and the feeling moved around on the inside of my head as I spun but stayed in one direction. Okay this is strange. I decided to try something else. I bent over and the feeling went to the top of my skull. Okay now this is getting freaky, what‘s going on. Whatever was happening that weird feeling was getting stronger. An Idea struck me, I think this is Goku’s ki sensing ability, I may have accidentally jump started it when I blasted the wolf, if that’s the case… I focused on the direction where the feeling was, trying to get a sense of what was coming. I’d never done this before so I had to really concentrate. A few beads of sweat dropped down my forehead and cheeks as I strained. After what seemed like and eternity I got a kind of picture of the “power level” I’d sensed… I-I-I’m… a Ghost would’ve thought I was pale as all the blood seemed to leave my face. I’m so FUCKED SIDEWAYS! I started to tremble, That power I feel, It could crush me under it’s big toe… AND IT’S HEADING STRAIGHT TOWARD ME! I began to panic, I rushed over to the dresser I had opened last night, and ripped my clothes out of the drawers, fumbling like a drunk in my haste trying to get them on. COME ON! I gotta hurry, finally able to get my pants, and gi top on, I wrapped and tied the belt around my waist, followed by my tail. I saw that next to the door were my KungFu shoes and I rushed over to put them on. I had just finished slipping them on when I felt that huge power level again, stronger then ever. My face paled when I realized, It’s right outside the door! My new Sayian blood was telling me to stay and confront this new power, challenge it, fight it! Show it who is the superior power. My normal somewhat logical self told me to not to get into any needless conflict and coupled with the Kenichi side, who was always scared shitless of a fight, both went against what my Sayian half wanted. Needless to say, my chicken streak won this battle. I started to slowly back away from the door. I stopped in my tracks when I saw and heard the lock on the door twist and give a faint click as it unlocked. “NOPE!” I yelled, doing a complete 180 and sprinting across the room and with a mighty leap, I crossed my arms across my face and chest and curled my legs as close as I could. I smashed through the window, sending shards of glass and a few splinters of wood out into the streets. Flying out of the window to cries of shock from behind me. “YOU DON’T LIKE…” I heard someone yell before I fell to far. Not turning to see who had yelled I fell to the ground below. My feet hit the ground, landing on the balls of my feet I tumbled into a somersault and rolled into a standing position unharmed. Seeing an alley way just off to my right I sped to the hopeful escape route. The voice called out to me, but I didn‘t look to see who it was. Fear drove me to just keep running. That power is immense, I thought as I tore down the alley way. My Sayian half kept nagging at me to turn around and fight. I had to admit the thought slightly intrigued me and made me want to piss my pants… again. I am curious who it was though, I just hope I won’t have to meet them face to face yet. I panted slightly as I kneeled behind a dumpster in another alley way. I'd taken a few lefts and rights, keeping to the shadows. The power I'd felt had disappeared a few minuets after my sudden departure from the hospital. I was in another alley way next to what I believed was the main street, if the activity I heard was any indicator. I inched my head past the end of the dumpster. My jaw fell open and I could do nothing but stare with fascination and terror for some time. The “people”, and I use the term loosely, stood on two legs, were covered in colorful fur, some had horns others had wings but all had certain characteristics that told me they were of the same race. They kind of look like horses. It was the only connection I could make with something I knew. They had muzzles, much shorter then the horses I knew of. Their ears, again smaller then a horses, were higher up the side of the head then mine and their eyes were larger then what I was certain was normal. None had feet, they walked on a pair of hooves and wore clothes like I did. If I had held out any hope for being on Earth, it was pretty much shattered with all this. As I watch from the shadows I started to hear snippets of conversations. "I thought he was going to Trottingham?" "Mommy can we get a muffin?" I was shocked. They spoke English. A new sound tore my thoughts away from that fact. A horn honked and I watched with wide eyes as an old model T Ford car slowly made it's way down the street, driven by an elderly looking green horse person. I was floored. Not only is this proof that intelligent life exists but that they have developed on a near mirror image to our own world... the odds of this are insane! As I watched these beings go about their day for a few more minuets I started to work on a plan in my head. Okay I don't want to cause a panic. It's safe to assume they've never seen anything like me before so walking up to them and saying hi is out of the question. I kept my eyes on the street as I thought to myself about what to do. Why can't you just say hi? they might just want to be friends. Just be friends? That's a bit naive of them. For all they know I could be a predator who could be here to hurt them. Are you? Of course not, I'm not a monster. I just don't know how to proceed with this. I don't even know what to call their race as a whole. Well we’re not horses, that's for sure. "giggle" we prefer the term pony. My body stiffened. That wasn't what my voice in my head sounded like. I'd been so distracted by the ponies and my predicament I didn't even notice the different voice in my head. It was female sounding so it wasn't mine. I started to shiver in fear. The power level I had sensed at the hospital... It was back. It's right behind me! My head turned with the creaking sound of a screen door. My now brown eyes gazed back into unbelievably bright sky blue ones. I started to sweat and my left eye started to twitch. Not one foot away from me was one of the natives. She was obviously female. She wore a dark blue tank top which showed a good amount of cleavage from her D cup sized breasts and a pair of bright pink shorts with a trio of balloons on the hips. Her fur was bright pink and her mane and tail were a deeper shade of pink and so poofy it looked like some one stuck cotton candy on her head instead of hair. The connection between my brain and body was short circuiting, because all I could do was scream orders in my head and my body just stayed frozen, just staring at the mare. The smile on her face seemed so large that it would split it in two. I was thoroughly freaked. Then the pin was pulled on the proverbial grenade... She talked TO me. "HI! I'm Pinkie Pie, What's your name? Want to be friends? Why don't you like cake?" I did the only logical thing my brain could think of at that moment... I screamed. I leapt off the ground and over the dumpster like a rocket. I did take note that I had jump a good, fifteen feet in the air, but I had other things on my mind. All heads turned to me as I landed. I didn't stop to smell the roses, I ran at full speed down the street dodging ponies left and right, jumping and sliding under food carts. "WAIT!" I heard the pink mare’s voice call out to me. There was a hint of sadness in it, but I ignored her and I just kept on running. Well things can't get any worse then this. (Murphy's going to have a field day.) "HEY!" ( I turn and see Pinkie Poking her head through the fourth wall) (sigh. Pinkie? What are you doing here?) "Why did you have to write it like that Quirky!?" (Pinkie starts to sniffle and her eyes start to tear up) He's scared of me now, and I just wanted to be friends!" (Her eye faucets are about to explode) (CRAP if she starts crying She'll flood the entire apartment) (I grab a cookie from a nearby box and waggle it in front of her nose) ( Pinkie look what I've got! A delicious chocolate chip cookie see? see?) (Pinkie brightens up immediately.) "Cookie? COOKIE!" (She grabs it from my hand and starts to nibble it) ( That was to close! Now Pinkie what have I told you about breaking the fourth wall, let alone going through it?) (She's now sitting in my recliner. She smiles at me) "You haven't told me anything yet cause you haven't written that far." ( She states matter of fact like. I take my glasses off and pinch the bridge of my nose) (UGH. Alright, please keep the fourth wall breaking to a minimum, I love your company but I have a story to write and the wall breaking slows me down a bit.) "Okie-dokie-lokie Quirky!" (sigh. And to answer your question I wrote the scene that way for plot development. I promise he won't be scared of you for to long) (she narrows her eyes) "Pinkie Promise?" (she gets up and puts her muzzle to my nose and stares me with slits for eyes. I start to sweat bullets) (Cross my heart and hope the fly stick a cupcake in my eye!) (She smiles widely) "Okay, I'm satisfied." (phew dodged the nightmare. I should probably tell you Pinkie, while we've been talking he's gotten into a bit of a mess. You should probably be getting back to Ponyville now, unless you want the new guy to get his ass beaten to a pulp by Rainbow Dash.) (Pinkie Gasps) "WHAT! if that happens, I'll need to changed the banner to "Welcome to Ponyville hope you didn't get beat up to bad by Rainbow Dash Get well soon Party" banner! And I work so hard on the first one!" (She jumped and hung in the air yelling) "DON'T WORRY! PINKIE'S COMING!" (She zooms through the wall and back to Ponyville. I look at all of you) (I'm sorry about that readers. Pinkie can be a bit fragile and random at times. Don't worry I'll hit the rewind button and you'll get to see what happens to our would be whipped hero. And so without further ado, ALLONS Y!) ( My fist punches the youtube rewind button and the screen swirls with color) (back in Ponyville we fined our hero running. He's getting all his cardio done early) I darted down and across the street, jumping into the nearest alley way I could find. I looked behind me to see if I was being followed. All the ponies were stare at the alley were I had gone in, confusion written all over their faces. I started to turn my head back forward when my foot caught on something and I was sent flying through the air. "Whooooa!" I yelled as I enjoyed my "trip". I saw a pony mare in front of me go wide eyed. Time seemed to slow to as I came closer and closer to her. We both shouted something similar before I collided with her at high speeds. "FUCK/BUCK!" I slammed into her hard and sent us tumbling through the packed dirt street. We stopped our tumble a few seconds later and I tried to shake the dancing ducks from my head. Placing my hands down I started to push myself up. I noticed that the ground seemed to be quite a bit softer then before, not to mention it was a bit raised. I think my palms are resting on small pebbles. I pushed my self up and, on reflex, my hand squeezed. A low moan reached my ears and made my eyes snap open. What I saw made my heart stop cold. I was straddling a very well endowed female pony with mint green fur and she had a spiraling horn growing out of the top of her forehead. Her eyes were half closed and a blush was highly evident on her cheeks. She moaned again as my hands squeezed her breasts, and my mind ground to a frickin halt. My face flushed as red as a tomato, my mouth mimicking a fish. I don’t know why my body did it, all I can attribute it to is that… I’m a male. My hands squeezed her breasts again, harder then before, and she moaned a third time and very loudly. I just about to jump off and apologize, cause my life depended on it, when a loud and very angry voice yelled from above me. "What the Buck are you trying to do you pervert!" My head snaps up to the sky and what I see scares me to hell and back. Another pony mare, this one has sky blue colored fur adorning her body. She's dressed in in a tight, sleeveless white shirt with a Rainbow lightning bolt on the left side that showed off her high C cup breasts. The shirt ended a few inches below her bust and she wore a pair of black short shorts. She was sporting a six pack and the muscles of her legs looked like she could kick a concrete wall, or a human, to smithereens. Her mane and tail were split into the seven, beautiful colors of a rainbow and she was sporting a pair a large angel like wings the same color as her fur. They flapped in a steady, rhythmical motion, keeping her ten feet off the ground the whole time. Her rose red eyes glare at me with an intensity that could melt steel. "Let her go you sick bastard!" She shouted and dove through the air straight at me. Two thoughts went through my brain as she flew at me with her fist cocked back to strike. The first being She's really sexy. and the second SHE'S GOING TO KILL ME! I had no time to make a conscious movement, so my body acted on instinct and training. The flying female charging at me fast I threw my self back into a bridge position just as she was about to strike me. Her fist was aimed at my face but hit nothing but air. As her body became parallel with mine my training kicked in and I struck. I used the momentum from leaning back and doing a bridge to throw my right leg up and slam my knee right into her gut. This all happened within four seconds. I also know I knocked the wind out of her cause I saw her eyes bug out. She sailed a few more feet past me and crashed into the ground hard. I followed through with my strike and flipped to my feet. I turned and faced the blue female that had attacked me. She didn't move for a few seconds and I started to freak out. I ran over to her babbling like crazy. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry! My body reacted on it own. I didn't mean for you to get huRRAAH!" I jumped back with a startled yelp as a blue leg blurred past my face with a super fast kick. She twisted her legs like spinning clubs and swung to her feet. She was pissed. "Like I'd believe you didn't do that on purpose." She said with a growl. She rubbed her stomach were I had hit. "Alright you mother bucking pervert... IT... IS... ON." My blood ran cold. She went into a Karate style Neko Ashi Dachi stance and Putting her hands, right over left, into "knife hand" positions, palms down just below her chest. I got very nervous very quickly. She been trained very well and that stance she's in, the Neko Ashi Dachi, is for quick, strong kicks and her posture is near perfect. I analyzed her as quickly as possible. I'll need to watch out for her "Knife hand" strikes, they're meant for vital points like the neck, eyes, under the arms and they double as a near iron clad defense when used properly. What she's in is an aggressive stance meant for speed, power and deception, I need to keep my guard up. My body slid into a fighting stance of its own accord. I shifted my left leg back and lowered myself into a deep Kiba Dachi stance, my right hand, held about a foot from my face, was shaped into a kind of claw. My index and middle fingers stayed together and curled slightly while my thumb, pinky and ring finger curled inward till the tips were and inch from each other. My left hand formed like I was holding a softball and I raised it to just above my eye line behind my head. I realized it was the fighting stance of the Kame Senin Ryu style taught to Goku by Master Roshi. I kept my gaze on the blue female who was still glaring at me. My sayian blood burned at the thought of a good fight, but this is not a battle I wanted to participate in, it would be pointless conflict. I didn't want to fight her, but I would if I had to. "This is not what it seems… I don't want to fight you miss." I said to the mare, my voice sounding a bit deeper then usual, more serious. The prismed mare chuckled mirthlessly at my statement, "If I was in your place, I would want to fight me either." With a cocky smile on her face, she charged in a rainbow colored blur. As I braced myself for the fight I heard two female voices yell something out, very loudly, at the same time. One behind me and the other to my right. "HUMAN!/ I NEED TO THROW YOU A PARTY!" One voice I recognized. It was that Pink girl that had scared the ever living shit out of me behind the dumpster. I didn't know who the second one belonged to but I didn't like he tone it had. I decided then and there, as the blue winged, Technicolor maned mare came barreling at me, what to do. "STRATEGIC WITHDRAWAL!!!" And I turned and booked it down the street.
The moon won't set?... I'M SOOO BONED!!Why did I have to say that! I asked myself in my head as I frantically ran down the street full speed. "Get back here you pervert!" My instincts screamed at me to dodge, Thank heavens my sensei's drilled that concept into my brain. Jumping to my left, a rainbow colored blur shot past me at unbelievable speeds. the rainbow maned mare's fist that was aimed for my head smashed into the ground, causing it to crack a little. My eyes got so big they would've put a giant squid to shame. She was in front of me now, getting out of her crouched position. Her back was facing me so I started to back away. She looked over her right shoulder, "Not bad, there aren't many ponies who can dodge my strikes." She turned toward me, her left fist in her right palm. "Where you going? I thought you were hungry, and was kind enough to make you a knuckle sandwich." She cracked said knuckles. Now my nerves are completely shot, to much crazy happened in the short time I've been awake, so my response to her wasn't thought out very well. "But I wanted to taste the rainbow, it looks better." After the words had left my mouth I slapped my hand over it. I just made this go from bad to worse. The rainbow girl froze, a blush clear on her cheeks, I don't know how I could see it through her fur though. I was about to make a break for it while she was distracted but wasn't able to as I was tackled to the ground. "They're real! I was right! Humans are real!" I was pinned under the mint green mare who was straddling my stomach and pinning my hands above my head. "My research was right on most accounts, no muzzle, small eyes, no fur... I think it's a male but I'm not sure." She babbled just a few inches from my face as her eye's darted around my body like I would disappear in an instant. Her soft, perky chest pillows were smashed into my chest. The Rainbow'd mare picked this time to snap out of her stupor. "Good job Lyra, now hold him still while I beat him." She smirked and started walking forward. My eyes widened in fear and I struggled like a man possessed. I started pleading with her, trying desperately to get her to see reason and not kill me. "Please! Wait! This was a big misunderstanding! I was trying to escape this cute pink girl with adorable cotton candy hair and massive ta-ta's! I wasn't trying to molest this hot girls awesome, soft, squeezable boobs, It was an accident!" My blood froze solid at the word that left my mouth. Situations like this were like Wonder Women's lasso to me. I'M SO BONED! In my now panicked state my brain decided, hey let's make the whole powder keg situation worse, It's the atomic age, so let's go nuclear. "Please don't kill me! I don't want to die from a hot girl beating me to death! That's not my dream way to go! I want to die having her fucking my brains out!" Now a visible, massive blush formed on both mares faces. The one called Lyra sat up and looked at her chest while she grabbed her tits and squeezed them. "Wow, they are soft." she said in a matter of fact tone as she played with them. I wasn't sure if I was in heaven or hell, but I was sure I needed to escape. I did the only thing I could think of, I thrust my hips up, hard. Lyra yelped loudly as she was shot up into the air and off my crotch. I'm just glad I didn't pop a hard on, that would've been bad I rolled to my feet and started back the way I'd come. I made it all of five feet when I was slammed into by a pink blur. It was the pink one, she had pinned my arms to my side by wrapping and clamping her arms and legs around me. I stumbled back but didn't fall. "Hi again! Did you mean what you said? Am I cute? Does my mane really look like cotton candy? I wonder if it tastes like it too?." She flipped a piece of her mane into her mouth and chewed, then spat it out with a look of disgust. "Nope, doesn't taste like cotton candy." she said, A huge smile on her face. I was struggling to free my arms, but her grip was like a steel trap and I couldn't move them. The more I moved the more her huge Breasts mashed against me. This isn't good I can't get... Are those... Her nipples?! My face was atomic red as my brain dove into the perverted ocean that was my libido and I started to sway slightly. "Pinkie what do you think your doing! Why are you hugging that thing?" I heard the rainbow's voice yell. The one clinging to me like a cute and sexy straight jacket was called Pinkie apparently. "I'm saying hi and why are you being a gumpity Mc'gump pants Rainbow Dash and trying to beat him up?" "Cause the sicko grabbed Lyra's chest, that's why." Pinkie looked at me with surprise, then she gave me half lidded bedroom eyes and wiggled her eyebrows at me with a perverted smirk. "You don't waste any time do you stud." I was at my whits end. my breathing quickened, I felt something leaking from my nose, my pupils dilated and I couldn't hold on to reality any longer. "Nope." and I blacked out. (an unspecified time spent unconscious later) I opened my eye's, blinking to clear the sleep gunk from the lids. I sat up slowly, trying to get a feel for were I was. The light coming through the window illuminated the room. It was good sized, if a bit oddly shaped. the wall with the window seemed to curve and twist in weird ways. It's like a tree trunk I thought as I looked around. the room was sparsely furnished, just a bed, a dresser with a mirror and a bathroom to the right. At least I'm not back in the hospital I was relieved about that. The door that probably led to the main living area was to my left. Deciding to take a peek out I crept over to the door. I cracked it open just a bit and I could hear voices talking together. "Now what are we going to do?" The voice was one I didn't recognize. It was female and had a southern accent to it. "I say we hand it over to the guards and let them deal with it." I knew that voice. I wracked my brain and came up with a picture of the rainbow mare and her name. She's that hot alien chick who wanted to beat me to death... Rainbow Dash I think? kinda fits. I thought as I listened in. "I second that idea, if half of what Rainbow says that brute did is true, a ruffian like him should be behind bars." I didn't know who that women was but I already didn't like her. Her voice sounded like some of those uppity, snobbish girls I'd met on a trip to California. They all cared more about their clothes then people. "HE saved my little sister. I ain't about to let you two hog tie 'em and drag him off. Besides we don't have all the facts, and Rarity, Pinkie wasn't lying when she said that whole chicken parade was an accident. He was scared and in a strange place. Could you have been in his situation and not freak out?" The southern voice said, I knew what she was talking about. She's the sister of the one I saved... at least I have one vote for no police I cracked the door a little bit more trying to see as well as hear. I remembered who Pinkie was, that girl that had glomped me before I passed out. "I see your point Applejack, I can't say I wouldn't have been in the same state he was in." Yes, listen to the voice of reason. i thought, Applejack? Those must've been names the girl was calling out, makes since now. "But, I don't like the idea of not telling the guards. He may have saved Applebloom, but I don't trust him." So that posh voice is named Rarity, heh it even sounds kinda self centered I chuckled to myself. A new sound made it's way to my ear, a faint crunching sound, I just ignored it listening to the conversation. "Ah don't trust him either, not completely anyways, I just don't think calling in a bunch of armed guards will have a good effect on the situation." Applejack said. The crunching sound had gotten a bit louder. So much for that vote "I know right." The voice of the one called Pinkie said next to me. My head snapped to my right and saw her sitting in a folding chair, chewing a mouthful from the bag of popcorn in her hand. "Want some?" She asked cheerfully holding the bag out. I was starting to freak again, but I took my hand and slapped my self in the face hard, startling Pinkie. I sat down next to the door with a sigh. "Why'd you do that?" She asked slightly worried. "I was starting to freak out again and I needed to get some sense knocked in to me, so i did." Pinkie's mouth made an "oh" motion then she giggled. "Your funny, so... want some?" she held the bag out again. Thoughts of poison, sleeping agents and other such crazy ideas ran through my brain. I arrived at what I thought was the best solution. Ah... fuck it. I reached over and grabbed a big hand full and started munching on a few pieces. Pinkie smiled happily. "I like you, your different. Most ponies won't take any when I offer them popcorn." She said as we munched on the salty treat. I was surprised and not surprised at the same time. The popcorn was delicious, the best I've had in a long time. "I think it's the delivery method you use." I said. she gave me a confused look. "Well if you offer it to anyone else like you did me they'd be startled and being startled doesn't help make choices." "But you made a choice now, and you were startled." She countered. "That's because of this situation... your right next to me, the one called Rainbow Dash that want's to beat me to a pulp is just down the hall and that window is much smaller then the hospital's. I tried to run away before and look where that got me." I stated calmly. I was able to do so cause I was now on the most wonderful drug in the universe, "Fuck it All." I decided to just roll with all this. "The popcorn is great but it's making me thirsty, you got anything to drink too? like a Pepsi or something?" She tapped her finger on her chin in thought, "I don't have anything called Pepsi, I've got Colta-Cola though, would that be okay?" she asked smiling. "If it's a soda then hell yes it would." I was hoping it was. Pinkie's smile widened and she reached into her mane and pulled out an ice cold bottle of what I assumed was Colta-Cola. I was truly vexed by the pulling from her mane part, Oh well, nothing like another dose of "Fuck it All" to help everything roll off your shoulders I thought as I grabbed the bottle, popped the top and took a swig. The only thing different was the name, and I was very happy about that. Nice to know I'll still have certain things like the ones from home Thinking about home brought up some memories, but what had me a bit worried is they were kinda... blurred. like they were far off memories that you have trouble finding. Pinkie seemed to catch my change in mood right away. "You okay? you look kinda sad?" I smiled at her, "I'm okay, just... Some memories of home is all." she gave me a knowing smile, "You miss it?" she asked. "Completely." I said, Pinkie opened her mouth to speak again when the door opened revealing, in my humble opinion, a stunningly beautiful woman. She had her long, golden blond mane and tail tied in a pony tail, I found the irony a bit funny. Her smooth orange fur went perfectly with her brilliant emerald green eyes. He breasts were somewhere between c and d, I couldn't tell. Small patches of white spots adorned her cheeks like freckles. She had an old weather worn stetson hat on her head, a white tee shirt on, a pair of dark blue jeans and work boots. I honestly didn't give a flying rats ass if she was another species, Hot is hot no matter what form it comes in. She looked startled to see me up and talking with Pinkie. "Your awake." she said, eyeing me a bit cautiously. From her voice I knew her name to be Applejack. I smiled at her reassuringly. "Yes, and don't worry to much, I've calmed down quite a bit and I'll try not to cause any more trouble." She looked at me for a bit then nodded her head. "Alright, then mind answering a few questions?" A guy's worst nightmare, being grilled by a sexy women, but I was still on "Fuck it All" so I agreed. "Sure, I'll answer what I can, if you can make sure Rainbow Dash doesn't try and kill me again." She smirked at that, "I think that can be arranged." She turned her head and called to the other mares. "Hey yall, he's awake and all calmed down. He said he'll talk to us , but only if Rainbow behaves herself." "I wasn't the one groping all the mares in town." She grumbled as she walked through the door. I was still sitting on the floor eating popcorn and drinking cola with Pinkie, she looked back and forth between me and Pinkie then sighed. "You can make friends with anypony huh?" She asked and Pinkie Gave her a big smile and a nod. "It was one mare miss, and it was an accident. While I was running through an alley I tripped over something and tumbled into that lady." I said, before taking a drink then handing the bottle to Pinkie. Rainbow just crossed her arms, "Whatever." she huffed. "You'll have to excuse Rainbow Dash darling, but what you can understand our doubts." The voice of Rarity spoke. I turned my head and saw her standing in the door way. Her fur was so white it almost hurt to look at. Bright, sharp blue eyes looked me over. A white, spiral horn was on her forehead, she wore a blue shirt, and a black skirt that ended at her knees. She had an hour glass figure and large plump breasts gave her a healthy model look. Her mane and tail were a deep indigo, long and, spun in large bouncy curls She was beautiful, I'd give her that, but not what I find attractive. Not to mention she was a bit on my bad side already. "Of course, but I'm just a brute and a ruffian, how could I have known?" sarcasm dripped from my words making her flinch. "You heard that?" She had the sense to look sheepish. I nodded my head. "I've been listening to your conversation for the past few minuets, till Pinkie showed up and offered me food, thanks for that by the way." I said turning to Pinkie with a smile. "Your welcome." She said happily. "I can see we all got off to a rough start." Applejack said, "Mined if we start over?" I thought about it for a second. "I don't mind a all, I have a feeling I'm going to be stuck here for quite some time so it's best to get to know somebody." "Pony." Pinkie chimed in. "What?" I asked "You said somebody, everyone here says somepony." she said smiling. "But I'm not a pony, and wouldn't that be a bit rude to anyone whose not a pony?" I asked, Pinkie blinked at that, "You know, I never really thought about it that way." She said. Not wanting to discuss word meanings and usage I changed the subject. "Anywho... we were starting over." I prompted the ladies. "Ah, yes. My name is Rarity Belle, I own the local Boutique here in town." Rarity said, giving me a small apologetic smile. I decided to give her an olive branch, no need to make enemies right of the bat. "It's nice to meet you Rarity, I believe I'll need to stop by your business sometime soon, these are the only clothes I have at the moment." She took the branch gratefully. "I must say your cloths are quite an interesting combination, they seem made for function but they work well together." I smiled at her compliment. "Thanks, these were given to me by my Master's, it's not complete though. I'm missing two of the other parts, which are probably back at the hospital." I said slightly sad that I didn't have all the dogi my master gave me. Pinkie pie smiled insanely wide and produced my satchel from behind her. "No they're not. hey're right here." She pushed the satchel into my arms. I accepted with a thank you. walking over to the bed, I set the bag down and undid my belt and started to take my top off. "Why are you taking your cloths off?" Rarity asked, a red blush on her cheeks. I didn't stop taking my top off as I responded. "One of the pieces I was missing goes on under my top, I can't put it on with it still on can I?" I asked smirking slightly. I could see out of the corner of my eye all of them staring at me. I decided to play with them a little bit. Acting like I didn't notice I stretched my arms above my head slowly, making my muscles tighten and bulge. I could see their eyes wondering over me. Oh I'm going to enjoy this I thought. "Take a picture ladies, it lasts longer." I said with a shit eating grin before opening my satchel. I was happy I found my chain vest and my hand wraps inside. The mares gasped and looked in any direction but mine, besides Pinkie she just smiled bigger, pulled out a camera and snapped a picture. I laughed, Pinkie was quite a riot. I pulled out the vest and slipped it on. This made Rainbow ask a question. "Why do wear a chain mail vest." she asked, the blush still on her face. "I'm a warrior." I said, the mares seemed slightly shocked at this, "I'm also a martial artist, but both need to be ready for an attack at all times, that's why I wear this vest." I said, Rainbow seemed to think this over. "That and it was also a a gift from one of my master's." I put my gi top back on and tied the belt back around my waste. sitting down on the bed I started to wined the Muay thai rope wraps around my hand. I talked while I did this. "I heard your the sister of that girl I saved from the orchard. How's she doing by the way?" I asked. "She's fine, still a bit shook up but okay. I'm Applejack by the way, owner and worker of Sweet Apple Acres." she said the last part with pride. I smiled at her. "The name of the farm I presume. With the amount of apples I saw, I can say you got your work cut out for you." she chuckled at that, "Sometimes, but we always manage to get through the season." She paused for a second as a nervous look crossed her face. "I want to thank you, for saving my little sister that is. My family is the most important thing to me and I can't think about loosing any of'em." she had a few tears forming in her eyes. she wiped them away and smiled at me. "So thank you for saving my little Bloom." I nodded, "Your quite welcome. I know that kind of feeling first hand. I have a little sister too and I know I wouldn't be able to stay calm if she got hurt." It felt slightly weird saying that, like your saying what you believe but there's this part of your mind that makes you think twice about it. I ignored it and turned to the technicolor hotty. "So, we meet again skittles." I said crossing my arms and smirking. She must've thought I was insulting her, cause she flapped her wings and was up in my face in a split second. "What did you call me?" She snarled as she glared at me. Seems to have a short temper. luckily I was still on "Fuck it All" so I didn't freak out. "I wasn't insulting you. Where I'm from there is a type of candy called skittles. Each piece is a different color of the rainbow and a different flavor." I explained to her, "Your mane color is very beautiful and unique and it made me think of one of my favorite candies." I gave her a smile at her, She blushed slightly and backed off. "Oh... okay then." I almost laughed at how quick she went from roaring tiger to mewling kitten. Pinkie had pulled out a pad of paper from...somewhere and was writing something down. Skittles collected herself and began her introduction. "I'm Rainbow Dash, the awesomest and fastest flyer in Equestria." She spread her wings a little bit and struck a pose. I chuckled slightly at her antics. "Well with wings like yours, I wouldn't be surprised if that title was official." Her face turned bright crimson, and she began to shuffle her hooves while looking at the floor. "T-thanks." she squeaked out. AWWW she likes to brag but she can't take the compliments. I thought. She looked adorable like this, nothing like the angry woman that was ready to beat the living snot out of me earlier. "Anyway..." Applejack said, "We've introduced our selves, and yall already know Pinkie Pie, so who and also what are you?" Applejack asked. I nodded and "Hello everyone, my name is Kenichi G. Shirahama, and I'm a human." I paused for a bit, "Well, half human at least." I corrected myself. Applejack looked a bit confuse for a second, but shook her head and smiled. "Nice to meet you Ken-itchy." She said, and I chuckled at the mispronounced name. "Kenichi, Applejack, though I do get itchy sometimes." laughing slightly a her embarrassment. "What do you mean half human?" Rainbow asked narrowing her eyes at him. I smirked slightly and unwound my tail from my waste. All the eyebrows in the room shot skyward as I waved my tail back and forth. I noticed Pinkie's eye following it, almost like she was hypnotized but paid it no mind. "To answer your question completely Skittles would take more time then we have left in the day so I summerize as best I can." I said "Humans are bipedal ape like creatures, my human half comes from my father, Motosugu Shirahama's side." They all nodded their heads in understanding. Pinkie wasn't sitting in the chair anymore, she was squatting on the floor her eyes never leaving my moving tail, and her own tail swishing back and forth slightly. I raised an eye brow at this, She's quite odd I thought, ignoring the strangeness I continued my talking. "Now from my mother's side is were I get my tail." I smiled at the thought of her, "My mother's name is Saori, and she's from a race known as Sayians. They look nearly identical to humans except for the tail they have." I flicked my tail in the air a bit more for effect, and that's when a pink blur shot forward and grabbed it. I crumpled heavily to the floor, unable to stand as all my energy left me and was replaced by pain. The mares gasped and Applejack rushed forward to see what was wrong. Pinkie let go of my tail in worry to make sure I was okay. "What's wrong there Kenichi? you alright?" Applejack asked as I got back to my feet, panting slightly. "I'm fine Applejack, it's just when my tail is grabbed I'm completely helpless as all my stamina is drained." I heard a deflating balloon sound and turned to find Pinkie with her mane completely flat and the most upset look on her face "You mean...Sniff... I- I Hurt you?" She said between sniffles. Seeing her like that just broke my heart. I reached out and pulled her into a hug. She was surprised but didn't struggle. "It's alright Pinkie, how could you have known. I'm fine, my energy comes back instantly. If anyone should be blamed it's me because I haven't trained my tail like I should've." She looked up at my face with impossibly big, adorable, hopeful eyes. "Your not mad at me?" She asked, her bottom lip trembling slightly. Too much cute, My heart can't take it! HHHUUURRGGGHH I'm a complete sucker for puppy dog eyes. "Not at all Pinkie, I don't think I could ever be mad at someone as adorable like you." I said rubbing the back of my head in embarrassment. A massive smile split her face again, Her mane which had been flat instantly became Poofy again. She hugged me back with an iron grip forcing the air out of my lungs. "Pinkie... Need... Air." I managed to wheeze out. She jumped off with a sheepish grin. "Oops, sorry.'" "It's okay." After taking a deep breath. Applejack had a confused look on her face. "What did Pinkie do that made you loose all your Stamina?" She asked. I've never been one for lying, the cat was out of the bag anyway. "A Sayian's tail is a weak spot. It has large bundles of nerves going through it and if it's not trained properly it can cause extreme pain when gripped hard." I explained. Pinkie started to look down again. "You did nothing wrong Pinkie, you didn't know so it's not your fault." I told her reassuringly. She gave me a small smile which I returned. A very loud growling caused the girls to jump and me to drop into a fighting stance. The growl sounded again and all eyes went to my stomach. "Was that a Manticore or your stomach sugarcube?" Applejack asked a wide grin on her face. Rainbow Dash and Pinkie just laughed. I rubbed he back of my head in embarrassment. "Sorry about that, I haven't had much to eat in the past two days and he popcorn was a drop in an empty barrel." I poked my stomach a bit. "I guess it's catching up with me." I said chuckling slightly. Rarity smiled kindly at me as she spoke, "Don't worry darling we'll make sure you get plenty to eat. My treat, think of it as an apology for jumping to conclusions." I was a bit surprised and not a small amount guilty for presuming she was a stuck up, snobbish bitch. "Thank you Miss Rarity, I would like that." I smiled. I noticed Pinkie acting strangely again. Her left eye was twitching and her left hoof was tapping the floor. Applejack picked up on this right away. "What's happen Pinkie?" she said concern in her voice. Pinkie jumped and just hung in the air, gasping. She grabbed Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash and ran out the door yelling, "PLACES EVERYPONY!" the door slammed shut behind her, leaving me completely confused. "Uhhhh...?" was all that came out of my mouth. What the fuck just happened? I was completely lost. I decided to follow them. I opened the door and it was pitch black. I looked back and saw that the curtain had some how been drawn over the window without me seeing it. This is starting to feel slightly like a horror movie. I was a bit nervous, but swallowing my fear I walked through the door. I still couldn't see so I tried to feel around for where I was. I jumped as I heard a door slam. "Rude much?" a guys voice asked? "Sorry, Spike, But I have to convince the Princess that Nightmare Moon is coming and we're running out of time. i just need to be alone so I can study without a bunch of crazy ponies trying to make friends all the time." A female voice said That just seems really rude I thought. "Now were's the light?" the black of the room was turned blinding white and voices all screamed at the same time. "SURPRISE!" The light and the loud yelling startled me but the kicker was when Rainbow appeared in front of me making a face. I screamed in fright, stumbling back and over a railing. I was lucky there was no one under me, and I was unlucky for the same reason. My head slammed into the floor with a resounding crack. Clutching my head I rolled around on the floor in pain. "OW OW OW OW OW! WHAT THE HELL RAINBOW!" I yelled at the cackling mare. Rubbing the sore spot on my head I slowly got to my feet. I heard gasps and quite a few whispers. Looking around I saw a lot of different ponies, all of them staring at me with mixed looks. The looks varied from nervous, sympathetic, confused and curious. "Your scream is hysterical Kenichi." Rainbow yelled to me while leaning over the railing. Oh she wants to play it like that huh? She'll regret it I thought as a devious smirk spread across my face. "Says the mare who I'll make "scream" later on." I said looking directly into her eyes. The symphony of gasps confirmed that what I said had been taken the way I wanted it to. The look on Rainbows face, I don't have words to describe. Her cheeks were crimson and her mouth opened and closed like a fish. Took her a few seconds before she snapped out of it. "I-in your d-dreams pervert." She retorted back, stuttering slightly. "Funny you should mention that, cause that's were I was last night, "In your dreams" Rainbow Dash." I crossed my arms and looked at her with a smug grin. Pay back is a bitch ain't it Skittles? I thought as her face turned to one of shock and embarrassment. I looked around the room at he ponies and saw they we'r whispering among them selves. My triumphant grin dissappeared as I looked back to Rainbow. The mare was near tears with embarrassment. Not many would be able to pick it up but there was fear in her eyes as well. I took a joke to far and she was going to catch the fall out... not my style. Damn it! I'm a dick... gotta fix this fast. "Sorry about that every one. I'm just teasing Rainbow for scarring me off the landing." all the ponies looked at me with confused faces. "I didn't meet Rainbow till earlier today, most of you probably heard about our little altercation in the street?" understanding they nodded, "She wanted to get me back for a couple hits I got on her and she pranked me. I'm not one to get pranked without doing something back." I said chuckling slightly. They smiled in understandingly. I looked back up to Rainbow who had a look of shock and confusion on her face. I gave her a small nod, she returned it still looking confused. "Enough standing around! It's a party, so let's party!" I heard pinkie shout from some where in the crowd. The cheers that erupted were loud. Music started to play and ponies started to move around, like a sea of changing color. I quickly made my way over to the wall so not to get swept up in the crowd. Pinkie's face appeared next to me causing me to jump. "Kenny! do like your party? were you surprised? huh? huh? huh?" Her smile was infectious and I laughed at her chipper attitude. "Yes I was surprised di... wait... MY party?" I was stunned and confused. "Why is it my party? I only just got here." She nodded her head. "Exactly! this is your welcome to Ponyville party!" She pointed to a banner that hung under the landing. i don't now how I missed it. I read "Welcome to pony hope we can be friends party for Twilight Sparkle and Kenichi G. Shirahama." I was floored, literally floored by being tackled. "Hello again Mister human!" I looked into the golden eyes of the unicorn I had accidentally groped in the street. I smiled nervously. "UH... Hi. I'm sorry about that incident earlier today." "Oh that's okay. I'm not the kinda of mare to let something like that bother me, you have a strong grip by the way." My face flushed a bit. "Um, Miss?" I asked. "oh silly me, my name is Lyra heartstrings." She smiled sweetly. "Ok, miss heartstrings, I don't want to be rude but, can you let me up please?" I asked nervously. She looked down as saw that she was straddling me around the waste. Her face ignited red and she leapt up in a flash. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry... I just get so excited and I don't pay attention to what I'm doing..." She babbled. "It's alright." I said getting to my feet. "It's not every day I get lovely women tackling me to the ground. let alone the same women twice in one day." I smirked as Lyra's face got even redder. I opened my mouth to speak only to have it filled with something sweet an mushy. "I just made these today for the party. Are they good? Do you like them? What's your favorite kind of Cupcake? I should've asked that before I let you at one." The hyper voice of Pinkie babbled as she hopped up and down in front of me. I didn't even notice her there... She is one sneaky ninja I thought as I chewed the cupcake that was shoved into my mouth. It was a plain vanilla cupcake, but the strange part was that it was spicy and sweet at the same time. It was oddly enjoyable, not a common flavor combo. "It's not bad, I don't think most bakers back home would mix sweet and spicy in a cupcake." I said after I finished swallowing. The smile that she beamed at me was massive. "Yay! Not many ponies like that one, I'm happy somepony does. " She jumped in the air and hung there for four seconds, completely destroying the laws of gravity and physics before she came back to earth. I did my best impersonation of a fish. "Don't try to figure her out dear. you'll only give your self a headache." Rarity said as she walked up. I shook my head and asked her, "Does she always do things like that?" Rarity sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. "That was nothing for dear Pinkie." I looked back to were Pinkie had been standing but all I saw was a pink dust cloud in her shape. I blinked and rubbed my eyes. "Okay... when I asked if I was in the twilight Zone I didn't expect it to be real." I said to myself. I blinked ONCE and Pinkie was standing in front of me again, making me jump. "GAH! Where did you come from Pinkie!?" She just giggled. "Where all colts and fillies come from silly... When a mare and a Stallion love each other very much they..." She was stopped by Applejack placing her hand over her mouth. "I don't think that's what he meant there Sugarcube." AppleJack smiled apologetically at me. "Sorry about that, she can get a mite excited when she at a party." I decided to take more Fuck It All and just except it. I chuckled slightly. "No need to apologize, I find it kind of a nice change." I said. "Most people I've met are a bit closed off and don't say what they think much so it's refreshing." I smiled at Pinkie. She looked stunned, and her cheeks were a bit pinker then normal, but she recovered and returned my smile. Music started playing and it caught my ear. I nodded my head and taped my foot to he beat. "Whoever made this beat has good taste." I said, Pinkie's grin widened. "She's right over there!" She pointed and I turned and saw a white unicorn with an electric blue color mane standing behind a DJ booth. I watched as she worked the controls, her head bobbing to the beat. "She certainly knows what she's doing I'll give her that." I said gesturing to the mare. "Her set up seems a bit outdated though." Pinkie was confused "Why is it outdated?" I pointed to a stack of records next to her booth. "I can see records over there, but I'm not one to judge, If it works and you can play it as well as she is then it's okay in my book." I said crossing my arms. Pinkie Pie still looked confused. "But that's the latest set up from PwnySoft. They added a built in volume control, you can decide what you want to raise or lower." I looked at her with a smile. I reach into my satchel and pull out my Ipod. "That's nothing, I've got that and much more on this right here." I push the power button and show Pinkie who was staring at the small device with wide eyes. "What is that?" Rarity asked, I twisted my head to look at her. "This is a device called an Ipod, it's primarily used for music storage and listening, but it can also take pictures, record videos and a bunch of other things." I explained. "I mainly use it to listen to music and store the tracks and beats for my own stuff I preform." Rarity raised an eyebrow at that. "I don't wish to sound rude, but you can't possibly expect us to believe that you can do all that on such a tiny, and not to mention flat, device? A video camera, at it's smallest, is still something a pony need to carry on their shoulders." I smirked at her and taped the screen icon for video recording, starting it off. "Are you sure about that Rarity? cause I know I'm not lying and I can prove it." "If you can prove it then I will believe you, I just can't see how that little thing can do that... Why are you holding it like that?" She tilted her head in confusion. I taped the stop icon and saved the video. I walked over next to Rarity and directed her gaze to the screen and hit play. Her eye's shot open as she listened and watched herself from a few moments before. "You said you had proof and you meant it." She took hold of my Ipod gently, like she might break it. "To think all that, in such a small thing... How did anypony fit all of it into something so small?" She asked handed it back. "I don't know, I didn't make it. I only bought it." I felt someone tapping my shoulder. It was Pinkie, she looked really excited about something so I braced myself. "Yes, Pinkie?" I asked, hesitating slightly. "You said you use it to store your own stuff, do you sing or play an guitar or something?" She asked as she bounced slightly. I got a bit nervous. "I...I'm a... um, a Rapper." I felt my face heat up with embarrassment. I've taken a lot of heat for saying that before. "What's a Rapper? D you work in a candy store?" Pinkie asked with a very confused face. I was also confused. "A Rapper, also called a Rap artist, a person who sings Rap." I listed off the common terms for Rappers and every one just made the mares more confused. "I've heard just about everything on Equis and I've never heard of Rap." Lyra said. I was confused. I guess the things that are the same between our universes only go so far I thought. "It's a type of music and expression where I'm from, but I don't think ponies around here would be interested in it. It's an acquired taste" I scratched the back of my head sheepishly. Pinkie taped her chin in thought, Her eyes widened and sparkled and she ran off into the crowd, making a bee line for the DJ to whom she started talking with. "Should I be concerned?" I asked Rarity and Applejack, pointing to Pinkie and the DJ. They both looked and then grinned mischievously at me. "I think you should be ready for a impromptu performance darling." Rarity said batting her eyelashes at me. Applejack patted my shoulder as Pinkie rushed back and grabbed my arm. "Good luck Sugarcube." She called as Pinkie dragged me to the DJ. To say I was nervous would be an understatement. It was everything I could do to not start shaking. "Hey Vinyl! this is the Stallion I was telling you about!" Pinkie set me down in front of The white unicorn mare. She wore a dark blue tank top and grey pants. She had a trim figure with B cup breasts. I couldn't see her eyes cause she had a pair of rose colored sunglasses on. Must be a thing she does for the stage I thought. I usually use a grey hoodie if I preform. The Unicorn looked me up and down. "This is the guy? He doesn't look like much, but talent comes in all shapes and sizes. Name's Vinyl Scratch, but most know me by my sage name, DJ PON-3." She offered me her hand. I Smiled and shook the offered appendage. "Mine's Kenichi Shirahama, my stage name though is NF Goku, nice to met you Vinyl." She grinned at me. "So Pinkie here tells me your a singer of a new kind of music... She right?" I smiled sheepishly. "It looks that way. What I do is called Rap and I've been told it doesn't exist here." I chuckled slightly. I swore I saw Vinyl's eye's sparkle behind her glasses. "A new kind of music! Never before heard by pony ears! Can you get more awesome then that!" She jumped up and down in excitement. "You've have got to sing something! I don't think I could wait a few days to get you into my recording booth." She was practically vibrating, but it could've been the bass. I was a bit nervous, I've preformed in front of large crowds before, but if what Lyra said was right, I was introducing a whole new form of music to this world. No pressure. "Are you sure that's a good idea? What I sing is kind of a specific genre of music, and I don't want to do something that the crown won't enjoy." I tried to get Vinyl to wait, but she wouldn't have any of it. "Nope dude, can't wait. Got to hear it now." Now I knew it wasn't the bass that was shacking. I sighed and pulled out my Ipod. "Fine, you got anything that could fit this port? It's similar to your head phones but it's an in not an out." She looked at the port I was pointing to and nodded her head. "Your lucky I got the newest rig from PwnySoft, if you had shown up before when I had my old rig you'd have been out of luck." She squatted down and looked for the cable. "Here's the bastard." She pulled out the cable and handed it to me. I plugged it in and found the track I would play. "You sure this is the Audio In jack right?" I asked and Vinyl huffed and crossed her arms. "I got my Cutie mark by building my own turntable and preforming my first show, I know what's what and where it all goes." She said slightly irritably. I raised my hands in a placating manner. "I didn't mean it like that. I Always ask that cause one gig I did was real bad cause the guys plugged in the wrong jack." She relaxed and nodded her head, "I feel you, had a few bad gigs caused by tech mishaps myself." She checked her rig. "This songs almost done, make sure you got what you want to play all qued up and ready to roll, cause I'm gonna intro you and then it's your turn." She said as she slowly dropped the volume down. I swallowed a massive lump in my throat. Okay, do that trick you do, to calm down I looked out to the crowed, my blood froze and my face went red. It's almost all Women! I can't use that trick now! I'll die of blood loss." My brain scrambled trying to calm down. "You all having a kick flank time out there!" I heard Vinyl yell to the crowd. They all yelled back in answer to her question. I began to panic. As I started to freak out a small part of my brain took over. I sat down Seiza Position, closed my eyes and started to breath slow, deep breaths and focusing my mind. As I calmed down, Vinyl continued. "AWESOME! I got a treat for you Ponies tonight. One of the guests this party is for is an artist of an all new type of music never before heard in Equestria! I can say I'm excited to hear what he's capable of. He sings what he calles Rap and I'm very interested to hear it, so no more waiting. Here to give you a brand new show is, NF GOKU!" She yelled and the crowd cheered. I slowly stood up, my eyes still closed, Vinyl handed me the mic and I took it with out even looking. I knew where the play button was and pressed it. The music started to play over the speakers, I stood there hands at my side, feet shoulder width apart and head bowed as it played for a bit. I kept talking deep breaths, till it was time to perform and when he bass boomed, my eye snapped open, picking my head up and raising the mike to my lips I poured all the emotion I could into this song. I had timed it just right, with the last boom of the bass the mic hit the floor. I gazed out at the crowd. I saw a lot of different looks. Amazement, confusion, admiration; I even think I saw a few tears there as well. The silence was deafening till the whole crowd of Ponies burst out into thunderous applause and cheers. I looked at them with wide eyes. I'd never gotten this much positive feed back in all my gigs combined. I waved to the crowd and the cheers sounded again. I picked up the mic and went to hand it back to Vinyl. I was hyped up on stage adrenaline that I asked, "My I play a song? not sing just play, I think they'd like it." I gestured toward the crowd. Vinyl's glasses bounced up and down on her face she was nodding so hard. "HELL YEAH! If it's as awesome as what you did, you can take over for the night as far as I'm concerned." I laughed. Her enthusiasm was infectious. I turned back to the crowd. "You all having fun!" I yelled into the mic and a roar of approval answered me. I grinned widely. "I got one last song to play and then I'm gonna hand the mic back to this talented mare DJ PON-3!" They cheered. I taped my Ipod and picked the song I wanted. Before I hit play I yelled to the crowd. "I want everyone on that dance floor, LET'S SHAKE THIS BUILDING TO IT'S ROOTS!!" I hit play to the resounding cheers. the song started and everyone was dancing to the beat. I jumped up and down on the stage getting the crowd to follow me. A big grin split my face. As I gazed at the sea of colorful ponies I saw all of them were dancing with another... except one. I saw Pinkie Pie dancing all by her self near the center of the room. She seemed happy but I just couldn't help but feel like that it was wrong for her to dance alone. As the second verse hit the speakers I just reacted and jumped into the crowd. Everyone gasped and moved out of the way before I landed. I grabbed one of Pinkie's hands and pulled her into a spin. She didn't miss a beat as she spun into my arms and we started dancing together. I think it was Swing. I was laughing at how silly we were dancing but I didn't care, I was having to much fun with Pinkie to care. As the song neared it's end I decided go big or go home. I picked Pinkie up and twisted her around my body till I had grabbed her legs with my right arm and her right arm was around my neck. We both were breathing hard as we stayed like that for a few seconds. A large grin split my face as the crowd cheered and I set Pinkie's hooves on the ground. "That was so much fun! you really know how to dance!" she said, giggling slightly. I opened my mouth to reply but was yanked away. I was twisted around and looking into the eyes of Vinyl Scratch. I could see her eyes cause her sunglasses were now resting on her horn and her ruby colored eye's sparkled at me. "That... Was... AWESOME!! I've never heard anything like that before, It was so epic!" She started going on and on about records, albums and contracts. I was getting a bit nervous. Thankfully a pick blur grabbed me and brought me to a table where Lyra, Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow sat with another pony. What is it and these women with tackling and yanking me around? I thought to myself. "That was so super duper amazing Kenny!" Pinkie yelled as she hugged me. I was to shocked by their reactions to speak so I just hugged her back. "Quite an impressive display there darling. It's not what I normally listen to but I found it enjoyable." Rarity said with a smile. Rainbow scoffed. "Enjoyable? That was almost as awesome as me! and I'm the most awesome thing there is." Rainbow retorted. "I thought both were amazing. I especially liked the performance you put on. I think I may be a new fan of this Rap as you call it." Lyra was smiling widely and bouncing slightly in her seat. My face heated up. "I'm not that good, I'm only a ameteur rapper back home, I didn't even have an album of my own just a few songs." Lyra wasn't swayed. "Your still amazing! I can't wait to hear more from you!" Her smile widened and I could swear I heard a squee sound. I chuckled nervously, and turned to see the other mare that was with them. "Hi, sorry about that, I didn't mean to ignore you, My name's Kenichi what's yours?" I asked the yellow mare with a pink mane and tail. She "Eeeped" and hide her face behind her long bangs. Me being me, I thought I had done something wrong. "I'm sorry, if I did anything bad I did not mean to." I waved my hands in front of rapidly. Rainbow just laughed at me. "You don't have a spine do you?" She asked with a smirk. I glared at her, "You try being a guy in a home with five women and see if you can keep your spine." I retorted with a snort, crossing my arms." Rarity quirked an eyebrow. "Five mares? How many do you have?" She asked. I was really confused at her question but just passed it of as weird wording. "I have four sisters. Three older and one younger, I'm the only guy in my family besides my father." I said. Rarity blinked and then a smile slowly spread across her face, it kinda creeped me out. "So you don't have a special somepony then?" She asked, lacing her fingers under her chin. Special what now? What is she talking about...OH, she must mean a girlfriend, man these ladies are weird, I can't follow their train of thoughts at all. I thought to myself. "No I don't." I said. "I was never seen as a catch and most of girls I dated did so to make the guys they really liked jealous. So I've never been in a serious relationship." I said glumly. Rarity looked horrified. "I'm sorry if I brought up bad memories darling, I didn't men to." She said softly. "It's okay, no harm no foul." I said, my head bowed a bit. I felt warm arms wrap around me from behind. I turned my head to find a familiar Pink pony giving me a hug. I smiled and patted her arm. "I'm okay Pinkie, That was a while ago and I've gotten over it." She let me go and looked at me with a sad smile. "It must still hurt though." She gave me a knowing look. I just nodded. She hugged me again and I just hugged her back. A few more moments we separated. "Thanks for that." I said. Pinkie just flashed me a smile. "Any time." she said. she pulled two more chairs to the table and we both sat down. I heard a quiet voice say somehting. "Fluttershy." It said. I turned to face the pink maned mare. "Huh?" I said. Her eyes darted up to mine for a second then back to the table. "I'm Fluttershy." She said again. She was quiet and meek and absolutely adorable. She lives up to her name, that's for sure. I thought as I gave her a kind smile. I spoke softly so not to startle her, "It's nice to meet you Fluttershy." I said. Fluttershy blushed slightly. "I... I liked your music, it was different then what I normally hear. It's so... So assertive." She never made eye contact longer then three seconds. I thought it just made her even cuter. "It's the type of music. Rap is usually made from a darker place, it's a release for all the pain, wrong and bad things that have happened to me. It's so assertive, as you put it, because it comes from the anger and pain that's turned into something positive." I explained to six shocked mares. Lyra was the first to snap out of it. "That amazing performance you put on was about your life?" She asked. I just smiled. "It's more powerful when it's real." I said. The looks on their faces varied from sadness to pity. My stomach was on my side and changed the subject for me. It rumbled loudly, reminding me that I was hungry. Fluttershy Eeped and hid behind Lyra. I laughed, "Sorry about that. I forgot to get something to eat." I smiled sheepishly and Rarity shook her head. "You should take better care of your self darling." She tutted at me. I smirked at her and said, "You can't blame me, I'm surrounded by six beautiful women and you expect me to think about food?" My smile grew as the blushes spread over most of their faces. Applejack tilted her head down so her hat covered her face and Rainbow rubbed her right arm with her left. Lyra had a dopey grin on her face and I couldn't see Fluttershy cause she had moved her mane in front of her face. Rarity gave me a small smile and batted her eye lashes at me. "I'm surprised that those mare's didn't stick around, with how talented and silver your tongue is they would've been in heaven." She said with a seductive smirk. She want's to play like that, huh? Well two can play that game I thought. I noticed the other's reactions. Rainbow dash had a far away look in her eyes and her wings were twitching violently. Apple jack had hid her face, but I could still see she was as red as the apples she farmed. Lyra, was shivering slightly, with half lidded eyes. Pinkie Pie's eyes were wide open, pupils dilated and a small line of drool dripped from the side of her mouth. Fluttershy seemed to be the worst, I could actually see stream rising from behind her mane, her wings were twitching just as bad as Rainbow's. I fixed Rarity with a predator like gaze, causing her face to flush deep red. "Well If the ladies here are anything like the ones back home, they have amazing "Physical" endurance... good thing I can "run" for eight hours non stop." I twisted the facts slightly. While I had never had sex with a women, I knew my endurance was at a master level. I just hoped it transferred over. My little fact of the day seemed to be the proverbial straw that broke the camels back. Rarity's face ignited bright red, her jaw hit the floor and her eyes went wide. 'POMF' I turned to see Rainbow, with her wings fully extended and pulsing rhythmically. that caught my attention right away. "Your wings oka..." Was all I managed to say when I was slapped hard in the face by a butter yellow wing, with a 'POMF' sound effect. I tumbled from my chair and hit the floor hard. Being half Sayain, I wasn't injured in the slightest, just startled. I sat up and looked at the table of mares. Rainbow was furiously trying to force her wings down, Lyra had all but passed outwith a weird smile plastered on her face, smoke was now absolutely poring from behind Fluttershy's mane, Applejack's head was now upright, pupils the size of pin pricks and she was doing a marvelous impression of a fish. " E-eig-eight h-hours?" I could barely tell it was a question by how much she was stammering. Now I'm not stupid, I can pick up social ques and tell when a woman is flustered... it's that I don't know when to shut up and stop. Getting back up and into my chair, being careful to avoid Fluttershy's wing, I said the dumbest thing I could have. "That's just me at an all out sprint, I've never tested out how long I'd last if I paced myself though." My mouth said, while my brain was screaming at me to shut up. All the girls heads snapped up and to attention when I said this. Their heads slowly turning to look at me, I swear I could here a creaking door. I got very nervous very quick. "Is that normal for your kind?" Rarity asked her voice strangely absent of emotion. I started to sweat bullets, the air seemed to be so thick I could have poked it with my finger. I gulped audibly, "In general... yes." I managed to squeak out. Smiles crept over their faces and I was now scared for my life. I praised Sayain biology as my stomach roared with hunger. All the girls jumped in surprise and I seized the moment of opportunity with relish. "I'mgoingtogoraidthesnacktableseeyaokaybye!" I said, as I ran so fast I left an after image still sitting in my chair. I appeared as if I had teleported in front of the snack table, startling a few by standers. My hand slid down over my face and a sigh escaped me. "I don't completely know what that was about, but I feel I've just woke a sleeping dragon and now I'm it's target." I shook my head slightly. I picked up a cupcake with green frosting and as I was about to eat it, a voice spoke to me from behind. "Never wake a napping dragons dude, it's one of the worst things you could do." The voice said, I turned around to face whomever it belonged to. Standing two feet from me with a drink in his had and a lamp shade on his head was a large bipedal lizard. Barney decided to loose some weight and get ripped I see. I thought to myself with a smirk. Standing around five feet even, he had deep purple scales covering his arms, legs and his back and tail from what I could see. Near fluorescent green spines went from just behind his eyes to the end of his tail. He wore a pair of simple brown pant's but for some reason didn't have a shirt. His green eyes seemed to almost glow, and the smirk he was giving me showed a mouth filled with sharp teeth. "The name's Spike Drachä, but most just stick with Spike." He said holding out a claw. I smiled and, switching the cupcake to my left hand, I shook the offered appendage. "Thanks for the advice Spike, My name's Kenichi, I take it you telling me this from experience." I asked. Spike chuckled as he crossed his arms. "Twilight has woken me up on the wrong side of the gem pile quite a few time, the last time she did an inch of her bangs was burned off, I tell you the smell that followed was nasty." He laughed lightly. I quickly amended one of my earlier assumptions real quick so I didn't get fried from offending him. He's a draggon Kenichi, dragon not lizard, He hasn't even done that tongue thing. I thought. "I must say Spike your not like most of the dragons I've known in the past." Spike cocked his head to the side. "Well how many do you know?" He asked. He seemed very interested in the fact that I knew other dragons. "Two, their names are Icarus and Shenron." I said before stuffing the cup cake into my mouth. It was the most amazing cupcake I had ever had. just a regular vinilla cupcake but the frosting was a non sour green apple flavor, and had a perfect balance in taste. I moaned in happiness as I chewed. Spike laughed a bit, "Dude the look on your face..." He snicked a bit. I swallowed and I mock glared at him. "You try eating one of these and not make the same face." I challenged him, He walked up to the table and popped a cupcake into him maw. Spike froze for a second then moaned just as I did "Those are good right?" I asked and Spike just nodded his head, he seemed to be enjoying the food to much to speak. "I'm glad you like my cupcakes, I make them fresh for every party." The chipper voice of Pinkie Pie fell on my ears. I turned and saw her bouncing slightly with a big smile on her face. I took a step back in concern "Are you okay now Pinkie?" I asked, my body ready to run for the hills at the first sign of danger. She coked her head to the side in confusion, she opened her mouth to speak and I could almost see the pieces fall into place in her mind. "OOOOHHH... Yeah I'm okay now, you just surprised us with what you said." Her smile quickly turned into a sultry smirk and her eyes got a hungry look to them. "And I always love surprises." A shiver zipped down my spine. I was excited and fearful of what she insinuated. I chuckled nervously and decided to changed the subject while I had the chance. "So you made these?" I asked as I picked up another cupcake. "Cause I got to say, your skills are second to non as far as I'm concerned. these have to be the best I've ever had." I popped said treat into my mouth and savored the deliciousness. Pinkie smiled happily, the fur around her cheeks growing a bit darker. "I'm glad you like them, I make them from scratch where I work." She went on, telling me about her home/work place called SugarCube Corner bakery. As she talked, my brain seemed to go into autopilot. My attention was on Pinkie but my body continued to pick up and eat every thing edible with in my reach. Pinkie finished her monologue and I had just finished drinking an entire punch bowl of Punch when I noticed Spike just staring at me with big eyes. "Dude, how can you eat that much?" He asked, The ponies behind him all nodded their heads, apparently I had drawn quite a crowd. "What do you mean?" I asked my body still moving on it's own, and looking for more food on the table. Spike looked at me like I had grown a second head. "You ate the entire table's worth of food, and drank both punch bowls by your self." He said. I turned to look at the now barren snack table, full of empty platters and dishes. I felt myself blush with embarrassment and gave the crowd a sheepish smile. "Sorry about that, I kinda got carried away, the food was amazing and I was really hungry." I chuckled slightly. I turned to Pinkie. "I'm still a bit hungry, Is there any more?" I asked and the crowd did an anime fall. Pinkie just laughed and shot off leaving a cloud of pink smoke. Spike picked himself up and just looked at me. "Your really strange you know that." He smirked at me. I just returned the smirk. "There's no fun in being normal Spike." I said. Spike laughed and nodded his head, "You got a point there, come on it looks like the games are about to start.." He walked into the crowd and I followed. The rest of the party went by in a crazy blur. I remember dancing some more with Pinkie as well as dancing with Applejack and Rainbow. Pinkie had some how managed to get more food, which I wasted no time in scarfing down. I was pleasantly full when The party goers started filling out of the library and down the street. Pinkie started dragging me toward the door. "Come on Kenny! We'll miss the show if we wait any longer!" She was pulling me toward the door. Despite me resisting her, she was slowly dragging me outside. "I don't think it's a good idea Pinkie. I mean I'm really tired and your party wore me out." I lied. Eating all that food and the impromptu nap I had had earlier had given me more then enough energy. Pinkie wasn't having any of it. "Oh come on silly filly, it not like you can't look at the moon or you'll turn into a giant ape monster that'll destroy everything it's path and lead to the destruction of Equestria right?" She said with a giggle. I couldn't speak, I was shocked. Pinkie must have took my silence for agreement, because I found myself being pushed like a wheel barrow down the street by a humming pink pony. My arms spinning like a super fast windmill trying to keep my face from plowing a trough into the dirt. "AAAAAAHHHHHH! NOOOOT AGAAAAAIN!!!!" I screamed we zoomed down the street. This is just like Sakaki Sensai's training! I thought I didn't have tho do this any moooooore! I screamed in my head, as me narrowly dodged ponies left and right. I was to focused of the memories of my master's insane training that I didn't see us heading straight for a building, nor did I feel Pinkie let go of my legs, or me running on my hands up some stairs and through a door. I did feel me colliding with somebody and flying across a room. I landed with a thud and felt that somebody land on top of me. Particularly my face. "What hit me?" Whoever landed on my said as they sat up. This is the worst or best day of my life! My face was getting smushed into the very nice ass of the pony on top of me. I may have been in pervert heaven, but my lungs were screaming and I started to wiggle around and tried to speak. "Hmmhm hmhmmh hmh mhmhm hmhm mhmh." I said, but it was muffled by the awesome tush. I swear I heard a small moan followed by a startled yelp as the owner of said ass leapt off of me and blessed air poured into my lungs. "What do you think your doing you sicko!" I heard a mare yell at me. Still trying to catch my breath, I turned and faced my accuser. She had a purple colored coat of fur, her mane and tail were a deep navy blue with two strips of pink and darker purple running through it. She stood roughly 5' 5" and she wore what I believe to be some sort of school uniform. A six inch, spiral horn split the mane on her forehead onto two sides. She had a massive blush on her face and was giving me a glare that could melt steal. Now the "fuck it all" Drug I had been on for most of the night had decided to wear off at this crucial moment and my stupid nervous self came back with a vengeance. "I was trying to breath but your sexy ass was making it a bit hard." I blurted out, before my hand could slap my mouth shut. If her look could melt steel before, she could atomize me now. A purple aura flared around her horn and her hands, I became nervous right away. Then to my eternal horror, she some how constructed out of energy, the one weapon that struck fear into any saiyan or human heart. A cast iron frying pan. "I took a step back, shivering in fear. The purple mare launched herself at me with the pan held high over her head. I did the only thing that a sane man could do in that moment. I screamed like a baby girl, about faced and ran for my life. I ran with the mare in hot pursuit. "Get back here you creep!" She screamed. "OH HELL NO!!" I yelled back as we zipped around ponies in the crowd. I made the mistake of turning left when I should've turned right and I found myself in a corner. I spun around and faced the angry mare. She still had the frying pan in her hand and had a triumphant smirk on her face. "No where to run... Now take your punishment!" She charged me. I just followed my instincts and jumped. what I wasn't expecting was to reach the roof support beams of a three story hall. Not wanting to let a bit of good luck go to waste I grabbed onto the nearest beam and clung to it for dear life. I glanced down to the floor below and the purple mare's face was a mixture of annoyance, amazement and curiosity. She looked like she was about to yell something at me when music and trumpets sounded in the building. This was the first time I was able to take notice where I was. It was a large circular tower, with a stage and curtain at the back. must be a meeting hall of some kind I thought. All the ponies heads were turned toward the stage. On stage stood a tan mare with a silver mane and tail. she wore a full suit that matched her fur color. Speaking in clear voice she addressed the whole crowd. "Fillies and Gentlecolts, as Mayor of Ponyville, It is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the summer sun celebration!" She said and the crowd cheer loudly. She held up a hand for silence and they quieted down. "In just a few moments our town will witness the magic of the sunrise and celebrate this, the Longest day of the year." She gestured to a golden banner being lowered with a blazing sun symbol. she cleared her throat before she continued. "And now, it is my great honor to introduce to you the ruler of our land, The very pony who give us the sun and the moon each and every day, the good, the wise, the bringer of harmony to all of Equestria... Princess Celestia!" She yelled and made a sweeping motion to the curtains. Now that's a hype man if ever I saw one I thought smiling to my self. The curtains pull back and the crowd started to cheer only to halt instantly as they saw no one there. Ponies started whispering to themselves in panic. As I gazed around the room I heard the Purple mare say something that worried me. "This isn't good." I looked down to see her head darting around with fear filled eyes. A sensation slammed me in an instant. My mind was assaulted by the ki I was sensing. It frightening, I felt like a massive weight had been set on me and I could barely breath. I clung all the tighter to the beam. the mayor tried to reassure everyone. "Remain calm everypony, there must be a reasonable explanation." She mused. I heard a familiar peppy voice speak up "OH!OH! I love guessing games! Is she hiding?!" Pinkie called as she zipped around looking behind and under objects. even with this evil Ki baring down on my I could help but smile, and just that action seemed to make the oppressive feeling back off a bit. "She's gone!" A pony called out from back stage. That power was right on top of me and I was trying to figure out what to do. but again Pinkie cut through my worry with her silly fun. "OH! She's gooood!." She said. I snorted at that, but I snapped to attention when I heard her scream. Swinging on top of the beam I crouched and looked down. My eyes were drawn to the stage as a mass of dark blue sparkling mist swirled and compacted to take a solid form. The mare I saw was beautiful, in a shit your pants kind of way. She was tall, like amazon tall, at around 7' not counting a large foot long horn high on her forehead. She wore a skirt, that was showing so much of her muscular legs it might as well been a long loincloth. the armor she wore, if you could call the skimpy cloths she wore armor, was mostly on her massive breasts. Seriously they had to be size G. Midnight black was the color of her fur that I could see on her arms, legs and stomach and her eyes a piercing ice blue. Her mane sparkled like a clear night sky full of stars, she was stunning, but the aura she gave off was enough to tell me it was only skin deep. When she spoke her voice was as cold as ice. "Ah my beloved subjects, it's been to long since I've seen your little, sun loving faces." She smirked and a familiar technocolored mare tried to charge her. "What have you done with our princess?!" Rainbow was only just saved cause Applejack grabbed her tail and held her in place. The black mare looked quite put out at this. "What? Am I not royal enough for you? Does my crown no longer mean what it used to?" The mares power was rising with her anger. I started to shiver, but it wasn't from fear. My saiyan half was excited, here was an opponent who was strong and I could fight full force. I couldn't repress a grin from forming on my face. "Do you not remember who I am?" The mare yelled "Did you not remember the tales? Did you not see the signs!?" She looked ready to explode what The purple mare from earlier spoke up. "I know who you are! Your the Mare in the Moon, Nightmare Moon." She stated boldly. i smirked slightly. for a mare she's got a pair I thought to myself. The now dubbed Nightmare Moon's anger slowly ebbed away. She smiled coldly at the purple mare. "Well it seems some of you remember. Then you also know what comes next." Nightmare's eyes glowed with power. the purple mare faltered. "Y-your here t-to..." She couldn't finish her sentence. Nightmare raised her hands to the ceiling and shouted to the gathered ponies. "Remember this night my subjects. For the night shall last forever." Her laugh echoed coldly around the room. The mist returned and swirled around her like a tornado causing all the ponies gathered to panic. Mayor mare shouted to some guards in armor standing nearby. "Stop her! She knows where the princess is!" Only one out of 8 guards moved to try and catch Nightmare. Nightmare laughed at the guard charging her with his spear lowered. "Be gone you fool!" A dark blue aura shrouded her had and horn. I know what she was planning to do, I'd seen villains like Freeza and Raditz do the same thing. Wait Goku saw them not me... Ah, can't focus on that now! I thought and let my body work on instinct and memory. I thrust my right hand forward, focusing my Ki into my palm. "Die!" Nightmare yelled as she shot a beam of energy from her hand at the stunned and terrified guard. I couldn't let her kill innocents. "HHHAAAAAAHH!" I yelled and released my own Ki blast. luckily mine was the faster of the two blast and collided with her's before it could reach the guard. He was knocked back by the following explosion but he would live. Nightmare head snapped up to look at me with a look of surprise. I just glared at her from my perch on the beam. She looked confused for a few seconds, then she shook her head. She turned into that mist again and disappeared out a window. I followed her as she left, my glare never leaving my face. I jumped down from the rafters and landed next to the guard that I'd saved. "You alright?" I asked him. He nodded his head. "I'll be fine, I've had worse hit's in training." He chuckled lightly, wincing in a bit of pain. "Gonna have a nice pair of bruised ribs for that stupid stunt." He shook his head sadly. I gave him a pat on the shoulder and smiled at him. "You followed orders and did what you thought was right, there's no shame in that." I said as I helped him to his feet. "I'd recommend focusing every one on evacuation, we don't know where Nightmare went but I have a feeling she didn't go far." I looked him in the eye. "She doesn't give a rat's ass on who she kills, you should get the civilians out as soon as possible." I turned and started to make my way out of the building. That purple mare seemed to know Nightmare, she may have answers to the questions I have. "Hey!" The guard called to me. I turned and got a good look at him. He wore steel armor and carried a shield with a six point violet star emblazoned on it. "I'm First Lieutenant Shining armor of the Royal Canterlot Guard, what's your name?" He asked. I smirked at him. "My name's Kenichi G. Shirahama, Stay safe lieutenant." I said and ran out the door. I started looking around for that purple mare. I saw Pinkie Pie not to far in the distance waving at me before she went into a massive tree. I quickly made my way to the tree and found it was a building instead. I shook my amazement away and reached for the door handle. As my hand touched it, a specific fact that I had forgotton about this whole time made it's self known to me. My face paled in realization. the night will last forever. I could only think of one thing to say as I quickly went inside the building. "Aw crap-baskets." Author's Note And that's concludes chapter three of Equestria's strongest warrior or wimp? i hope you all enjoyed it.
If I see a face hugger... That's not a face hugger!I jumped into the building, slamming the door and pressing my back against it. As my eye's adjusted to the bright lamp light I saw I was in a library, a big one too. The door slamming brought all attention to me. The five mare's I had met earlier where gathered around the purple mare and Spike. I smiled sheepishly a them. "Sooooo..." I said, trying to break the tension. "Who's up for Chinese?" I asked with a grin. All their heads cocked to the side except Pinkie's. "I feel more like Thai food." She said, grinning at me. The purple mare looked back and forth between me and Pinkie a look of complete confusion. She shook her head, and glared at me. "What in the name of Tartarus are you doing here?" She asked me crossing her arms over her chest. "I came here to ask some questions." I said while walking toward the her. I held out my hand for her to shake. "Name's Kenichi by the way, sorry about how we met before." I blushed slightly. She gave me a dubious look, but excepted my hand shake. "My name is Twilight Sparkle and can your questions wait? I'm trying to find any reference to the Elements of Harmony to stop Nightmare Moon." She said. "Element's of harmony a reference guide." Pinkie said cheerfully as she picked out a specific book from shelf. Twilight rushed over and yanked it from Pinkie's hands, knocking her over in the process. Luckily I was able to catch her before she hit the floor. Pinkie gave me a grateful smile as I helped her up. "Where did you find this?" Twilight asked, thumbing through the pages. "It was under E." Pinkie sing songed as she skipped around. Twilight blushed in embarrassment and clearing her throat she began to read from a passage. "There are six Elements of Harmony, but only five are known. They are generosity, laughter, honesty, kindness and loyalty, the sixth element is a complete mystery. When combined with the sixth element, their true power is revealed." Twilight squinted hard at the page, scrunching her muzzle up in concentration. She flipped back and forth through the pages before slamming the book shut in frustration. "That's all there is? Not even a foot note?! That doesn't tell us anything! How do they even work?" She rubbed her temples trying to calm down. I had top nod my head. "If you worry about 'the how' you'll never start." I said. Rainbow scrunched her nose up in confusion. "What they HAY is that supposed to mean?" She exclaimed. I blinked as my brain registered what i had said and I face palmed. "Damn, I'm turning into Akisame Sensei." I groaned. Twilight just shakes her head. She looks over the page again then a smile spreads over her face. "AHA! it may not tell me how to use them but it tells me where their last known location was." She said Triumphantly. "And where would that be?" Spike asked. "The last known location was in the castles of the two sisters, in the Everfree forest." Twilight smiled at Spike. A collective gasp cam from every on but Spike Twilight and myself, followed by, in perfect unison, "THE EVERFREE FOREST!" I clamped my hands over my ringing ears. "Please tone it down a bit, I have sensitive hearing." I asked, slowly lowering my hands, but my plea went unheard. "What's so bad about the Everfree forest?" Spike asked. Applejack gave him a look of disbelief. "It ain't natural, The plants grow on their own!" She exclaimed at the drake, "The weather is all wonky and can't be control. It does whatever it wants." Rainbow added with a nod. Fluttershy added something also, but even with my hearing I could barely pick it up. "The animals take care of themselves, the whole forest is completely untamed." She said. I couldn't help but let loose a bark of laughter. Applejack narrowed her eyes at me. "And what's so funny to you?" she asked. "I just don't understand what you are all freaking out about." I said, "What you all described is an everyday, average forest from where I'm from so I don't see the big deal." I crossed my arms. all their jaws dropped. "Forest's like the EverFree are average to you?!" Rainbow looked shocked. i just nodded my head. "The whole planet is like that actually." I said simply. I could've dropped a pin and it would have been deafening in the shocked silence that followed. all of them were just staring at me with various looks of shock, awe and confusion. Rainbow, Spike and Pinkie seemed more excited then the others. I swear their eye's were sparkling. Fluttershy seemed to come out of her shell a little bit and had a look of interest written on her face. Applejack was staring at me with an odd look, like she wasn't sure if she believed me or not and was debating the evidence in her head. Rarity had a neutral look on her face, like a professional poker player. I couldn't get a read off of her, but I could tell she was thinking. The one that concerned me the most was Twilight. Pieces of her mane were staring to fray and stick out in random ways. A manic smile was working it's way onto her face, and her left eye was twitching like mad. Rainbow was and spike were the first to snap out of their stupor. "SO AWESOME!/COOL!" They both yelled. Pinkie wasn't far behind them, she glomped me, and i was once again clothed in an cute straight jacket. "This is amazing! I'm gonna need to throw you a "Your an alien Welcome to planet Equis" Party!" she shouted, it being slightly muffled cause she was shouting into my chest. My face was heating up as her breasts were pressing against me again. "Pinkie, that'll have to wait till later, please let me go, I don't like frying pans." i told with a nervous smile on my blushing face. She looked up at me, blinked twice then grinned at me. She wiggled her eyebrows at me slightly, but not letting me go in the slightest. "Why? I'm just giving you a hug." She gave me a mischievous, seductive grin and rubbed her chest against mine. Her rock hard nipples making my brain strain to the breaking, trying to stay decent. I breathed evenly as I tried to keep my blood from flowing south. This little vixen, She's doing it on purpose! I gave her a half hearted glare. You know you like it. Pinkie's voice sounded in my head. My eyes snapped wide and I looked at my smiling, Pinkie jacket. I just decided to go with it, my brain was already starting to hurt trying to figure this mare out. That may be true, but we've got bigger things to deal with Pinkie, so please let me go. I gave her a pointed look. She pouted but let me loose from her grip. Oh, fine. I'll still tease you about this, just so you know. She grinned at me as she hopped back to where she was before. i was slightly worried about that but I had to get things back on track. I opened my mouth but was nearly assaulted by a storm of babble and questions from twilight. The few questions I could decipher from the stream of noise she was spouting off were, "What are you? ... Are you really and alien?" I looked around at the mares and drake in front of me. "I'm a bit surprised non of you even gave me being a n alien a thought... if you girls and Spike are anything to go by for the races of this world, I should stick out like a sore thumb." I said. Spike spoke up next, "Dude, you look very similar to a Minotaur, minus the lower body and lack of horns, I just thought you were a sub- species." He explained. I ran my hands through my hair, this whole day has been one mind fuck after another and it was starting to take effect. Okay, There are Unicorns, Pegasai, Dragons, and now Minotaurs... I Groaned and pinched the bridge of my nose. "I am definitely not in Kansas anymore." I said, Twilight instantly asking a new question. "Is that the name of your world?" She had produced a scroll and quill from... somewhere. I gave her a annoyed look. "No, my world is called Earth, and to be specific I'm an inter-dimensional being most likely." I said. The look on twilight's face made me wish I hadn't I slowly started to back away, every instinct blaring alarms of danger and bodily harm. i started to sweat when she started to follow after me. "Where are you going?" He neck and eye were twitching violently. "I have so many questions... MMMMM Yes... Sooooo many questions to ask." She kept advancing and I was not going to stick around. "To the Everfree forest! I'll meet you girls there!" I did a one eighty turn and sprinted to the door. I made it there but found my self being lifted off the floor in a purple aura. Needles to say I was freaking out. "What the fuck is going on!?" I screamed as I flailed in mid air. I looked behind me and saw Twilight's horn was glowing in the same aura. the look on her face sent cold shivers of fear down my spine. "You can't leave, not yet. I have so many test to run." Her lips twitched as her manic smile spread wide. the other's had backed away from her with concerned looks. Spike just face palmed and shook his head. I was thrashing wildly, trying to escape. I have no idea how she's doing this but I need to escape I frantically tried to think of a way to get away. My body acted on it's own, much to my relief and flexed my Ki and pushed against the Twilight's hold. I stopped moving toward her as my Ki pushed against her power. A look of surprise flash on her face followed by extreme concentration. I was forming a plan to get away while we were stalemated. Whatever she's using isn't Ki, it's similar but it's not the same. I need to get out of this grip. I thought. Twilight and I fought for control neither of us giving an inch. I noticed movement to the left of Twilight and saw something that made me laugh inside. Pinkie was wearing a cheerleader outfit and holding a sign say "Go Kenny Go" above her head. You want a show Pinkie? I'll give you a showI sent a smirk her way. I took Conscious control of my Ki flow and forced it out around me in a large blast, trying to break this hold. The effect was instant. with a loud yell a white flame like aura exploded around me shattering Twilight's hold on me. She yelped in surprise and stared at me in shock, panting slightly. "How did you escape my telekinesis? and why are you on fire?!" She yelled at me while pointing at my aura. I simply smirked and powered down, the light dissipating around me. I crossed my arms and said, "It's my..." I paused as she leaned forward, her ears sticking straight up. "Secret." I simply stated. Twilight fell flat on her face. She jumped up and glared at me. "You did that on purpose!" She yelled, I simply smiled, "Yep." She snorted and smoke shot out of her nostrils. I realized I had just unlocked hell's gates and should probably be running. I ran toward the door, but not before I saw Twilight create the frying pans again. "Get back hare and answer my questions!" she yelled as I threw open the door and booked it outside. "Wait for us!" I heard applejack yell from behind me as I ran down the street with twilight in hot pursuit. (20 minutes after leaving the library) After the lovely game of 'dodge the death beams' I played with Twilight, the girls, twilight, Spike and I our on the outskirts of the Everfree forest. I felt on edge as I gazed into the thick underbrush. This forest felt untamed alright, like it was a living, breathing creature and if you rubbed it the wrong way, it'd chew you up and spit out your remains. I steeled my nerves and kept my guard up. I turned to a huffing Twilight, who was bent over with her hands on her knees. I chuckled to myself, She needs to gain some stamina, I wasn't really even trying to much I cleared my throat getting her attention. "I don't have a clue where we'll need to go, so you'll have to take the lead from here on out." I said, she looked confused and shook her head. "What do you mean we? and where..." She noticed where we were and made an 'oh" shape with the mouth. She took a few deep breaths and shook her head. "I appreciate the sentiment, but his is something I'd rather do on my own." She started to walk off, but I placed my hand on her shoulder holding her in place. She gave me an annoyed look over her shoulder. "I can do this on my own." She said hotly, trying to free her shoulder from my grip but failing. I cocked an eyebrow at her, "I'm sure you could, and I believe you when you say you could do it on your own, but should you?" I asked her, I could see the wheels in her head turning, common sense was starting to over take bravado. I struck while the iron was hot. "I'm with you on the fighting alone part, heck I prefer a one on one fight, but that's usually if I know my opponent somewhat or have no other choice." I let her go seeing as she wasn't going to run off and she turned to face me. "We're about to head into unknown territory, and face some one we know next to nothing about, it would be wise to keep all our options open and have as much back up as possible." I gestured to the five mares behind me. Applejack stepped forward, "Fancy reasoning aside, we can't just sit by and let a friend go off on their own into this place." She gestured to the murky gloom under the trees. She walked past us toward the forest. looking over her shoulder she smiled a Twilight, "We're sticking to you like caramel on a candy apple." A chorus of agreements sounded as the rest of the girls followed Applejack. I saw a small smile grace Twilight's face, and I chuckled. "Come on, we don't want to get left behind." I said turning and going heading into the forest with Twilight right behind me. The forest seemed to close around us like a cage, making me jumpy and on edge. yeesh, is this the same place I came out of? it seems so different I kept my eyes darting around, looking for any movement to indicate danger. we continued walking in a tense silence, no daring to speak. We came out of the underbrush and face to face with a good sized cliff. "How are we all getting down?" Spike asked. I felt a flare of Nightmare's Ki for a split second and it was... Right below us! "Look out!" I yelled but it didn't help. The earth beneath us exploded, sending spike, Fluttershy and Rarity into the air and the rest of us tumbling down the cliff. I dug my fingers and feet into the ground Desperately trying to stop my fall, and by some miracle I did. Looking over my shoulder I breathed a sigh of relief, I saw Rainbow and Fluttershy in the air, Fluttershy looking a bit shook up but otherwise fine. they both were holding onto Spike. Pinkie had somehow managed to make it to the bottom with out a scratch, as well as Rarity who had just set down and a blue aura around her canceled. The only two who hadn't made it down other then me were Applejack and Twilight. Twilight was hanging dangerously off the cliff and the only thing keeping her from falling was Applejack. They were talking, I would've payed more attention but I felt Nightmare's Ki again. I Snapped my head back to the top of the cliff face. The same mist that I had seen back when she first appeared, had just seeped into the ground underneath a massive boulder. She's trying to crush us! The ground under the boulder gave way and it roared down the cliff toward us. I didn't think, I couldn't, I just acted. "No you don't you bitch!" I yelled and launched at the boulder. With a shout I delivered a punch that shattered the boulder, three times my size, to pieces. I landed on the cliff side and, for no real reason, did a back flip off the cliff and down the thirty foot drop to the ground below. I watched to many super hero movies cause I did that stupid pose when I hit the ground. Standing up from the small crater I had made, the dust and pieces of the boulder falling behind me. I could be in the movies I chuckled to myself. I looked over to where the girls were standing. Everyone was alive and unharmed, much to my relief. They were all standing in a group just staring at me. Twilight had that crazy face again, muttering things like 'impossible' and 'how' in a low voice. Rainbow's, Spike's and Pinkie's jaws were on the ground while Rainbows wings were spread wide. I hope she's okay, it's just like back at the party. I put it up on the 'Pegasus stuff' shelf and left it alone. Fluttershy looked nervous, but I couldn't blame her much. She was as her namesake said, and seeing someone smash a boulder like cardboard box would startle anyone. Rarity and Applejack had me a bit nervous. They both had this extremely hungry look on their faces and were eyeing me like they were starving and I was a piece of food. I felt a drop of sweat go down my cheek. "Everyone okay?" I asked. They just nodded in response and kept staring. The tension was so thick you could slice it. "What is it? Do I have a smudge on my face or something?" I asked, not really expecting answer, just wanting to ease the tension. It worked, some what. The Girls and Spike exploded is exclamations and questions. "That was so COOL!" Spike and Rainbow shouted in unison. "You were all Bam, Smash and BOOOM!" Pinkie reenacted what I had done, complete with sound effects. Twilight shook herself back to reality and found her voice. "How did you do that? The strength to shatter stone like that is unheard of, even in Earth Ponies!" she asked. I just rubbed the back of my head, I seemed to be doing that a lot lately. "It's just the benefits of all my Master's training, that's all." I thought that would be the end of it, boy was I wrong. "What kind of training did you do to be able to do that?" Applejack asked, genuine curiosity in her voice, just not in her eyes which still looked ready to eat me. That look she and Rarity are giving me is making me nervous." I chuckled, smiled slightly and answered. "Nothing to big, basic training was delivering milk to the island residents were we lived." I said getting a few raised eyebrows. "How is delivering milk training?" Rainbow asked. I scratched my chin in thought. "Well...We'd skip 5 miles, sprint zig zags through a 2 mile long orchard rows, walking up nearly 2 thousand steps, cross the top of a raging water fall praying we didn't fall off to our deaths, running away from a man eating dinosaur, you know, basic early morning training." I said with a smile. all their eyes shot open to insane width. "You did what?!" They all yelled. I clamped my hands over my ears. if they keep yelling like this I'm going to go deaf. I shook the ringing out of my head. "That has to be the most insane thing I have ever heard of!" Said Twilight. "Are you sure your Master's were all there, Sugarcube?" Applejack asked, I just laughed at that. "Not at all Applejack, that's what made them them." Spike seemed to be in thought when spoke up. "I gotta make sure I heard this right... you said that was early morning training right?" He asked and all their heads turned to me, slightly scared, like waiting for a bomb to blow.. I just nodded my head. "Yep, that was the early morning training, then there was late morning training, afternoon training, evening training oh, and sometimes night training as well." I said, fondly remembering the time when Sensei Ma and talked me into trying to spy on the girls in the hot springs. I smiled at the fond memories. That old pervert is probably still trying to sneak a peak of Shigure and almost getting skewered by Shigure's shuriken. I was snapped out of my memories by Nightmare's Ki. I looked around trying to sense where she was, but it vanished as soon as it appeared. I gritted my teeth in frustration, This bitch is a slippery one that's for sure. I thought as I looked back to Spike and the girls. "We should keep moving, it's not wise to stay in one place for long." I said, then locked eyes with Twilight. "Which way now?" I asked. She seemed startled about being put on the spot but pointed in the direction we needed to go. I decided to take the lead. If Nightmare was stalking us, I needed to make sure she met me first and not the girls.They kept asking me questions about my training as we walked, which I answered for the most part. I didn't go into details, especially about Master Ma's more perverted training methods. After a short time I felt Nightmares Ki appear and vanish yet again, I was extremely frustrated. "Damn it, I can't get a lock." I hissed through clenched. Twilight turned to ask a questions when I massive roar blasted the silence away. We all looked forward as a creature charged at us from the path ahead. This thing looked like it could eat the Timberwolves for a snack. This creature was something taken out of Satan's worst nightmare, given to the dark Lord Sauron to use as his play thing and took all the steroids in the world and this was the result. It roared again and swung it's tail in a horizontal swipe, sending dozens of spikes flying at us, trailing sickly green liquid in their wake. "MANTICORE!" Twilight yelled, putting up a shield to block the needle like spines that were sent at us. They stuck into the barrier Twilight had put up, quivering slightly. "Twilight let me out so I can distract it!" I said as I saw the beast starting to make a leap. "Are you Insane! That beast will kill you!" She yelled at me. The manticore leapt up high into the air, with a roar it started coming down lowering it's head and horns to smash the Twilight's barrier. If those spines can stick... My face paled as the beast drew closer. I didn't have time to think any more, I just acted. "HHAAAAAH!" I bellowed, my Ki surrounding me in it's flame, I jumped with all my strength, left fist raised, and puncured the barrier like a hot knife through butter. Sailing upward toward the Manticore I had my right hand cocked back, I was unsure as to the power of this creature. Tome seemed to slow to a crawl as I tried to determine how hard I should hit. I decided to go with what Master Hiato had told me to do in times like this. "When you are unsure of your opponents strength, it's always best to overestimate them rather then underestimate... you won't risk dying that way." I was almost on to of the Manticore now, it had just noticed me and had a look of fearful surprise on it's face. I don't know what possessed me at that moment to say this, but it was the only thing that came out of my mouth, as I launched my fist at its face. My fist slammed into the Manticore's head, right between its eyes. I heard a satisfying crunch as my fist made contact and the Manticore was sent zooming back up into the sky, careening and flipping limply in the air. I watched the Manticore reach the zenith of it's unscheduled ascent and start to tumble back to earth. As I watched it I heard the girls yelling at me so I turned and looked at them..... 20 feet bellow me, and I was hovering. My pores erupted in sweat and my eyes bugged out. "HOLY FUCKING SHIIIIIIT!" I screamed and flailed in mid air. I must've stopped whatever I was doing to keep myself up cause I plummeted back down to earth like a lead weight screaming bloody murder all the way. I was happy the girls were there, the fall wouldn't have killed me, but it would've hurt like a bitch. I was about to hit the ground when Twilight's purple aura surrounded me and halted my fall. With my heart pounding like a jack hammer I was floated over to them. "Oh my goodness, are you okay?" Fluttershy rushed over, acting completely opposite from her shy self before. She darted around me, acting like a mother hen. After taking a few deep breaths, calming my nerves and my heart, I nodded. "I'm fine, just startled is all, even after my master's taught me how, I'm still unused to flying, it makes me nervous." I said. Something in the back of my mind told me that wasn't true. It was a small dying feeling, like it was being smothered by all my memories that told me it was true. This confused and concerned me greatly. I didn't have time to focus on that though, cause Twilight looked ready to have a conniption fit. A loud thud brought her out of it as we all turned to see the broken body of the Manticore on the ground. I got in front of them and got into my ready stance. I remembered what happened with the timber wolves and I wasn't looking to have a repeat performance. After a minute the creature stirred, trying to stand only to cry out in pain. Even though it was a hideous creature my heart still broke for it, I never liked seeing anything suffer. It wouldn't last the night, of that I was certain. I started to walk over to it to put it out of its misery. I wouldn't let it suffer, It just wasn't in my heart to do so. I halted my steps as the Manticore started to drag its self over to a nearby bush, growling in pain and determination as it did so. I was certainly confused by it's actions, until it got closer and then my heart shattered into pieces As I watched the scene unfold, my legs buckled And I fell to my hands and knees as hot tears spilled down my face. "Why didn't I pay attention?" I asked myself softly. The dying Manticore was nuzzling and licking it's small cub, trying to comfort it. I heard gasps behind me, but what got my attention was the warm pair of yellow furred arms the wrapped me in a comforting hug. "Sshhh... there there, it's okay,You didn't know." I heard Fluttershy coo as she embraced me tightly and rocked me back and forth slightly. To say I was angry with myself was an understatement. How could I have been so blind... I was taught to always mind my surroundings and never look over even the tiniest detail, so why didn't I see this?" Questions, what if's and the like plagued my mind and my heart. As I watched the Manticore with it's cub, I realized I had to face the consequences of my actions. I slowly got to my feet, Fluttershy letting me go and standing up with me. I turned and locked my eyes with hers. it was like a silent conversation between us and we both came to an agreement in the few short seconds we looked at each other. To every one else's utter horror, Fluttershy and I approached the wounded Manticore, slowly trying to act as non threatening as possible. It saw us and growled loudly, curling it's massive paw around it's cub and trying to seem intimidating even though it couldn't harm a fly in it's condition. Fluttershy and I knelt next to the creature, who was looking at us with confusion and fear. i slowly reached out my hand and placed it on the Manticore's side, feeling it heart beat under my palm. I looked into it's pitch black eyes, filled with uncertainty. I didn't know if what i was feeling could be conveyed but I had to try. "I'm so sorry." I said, my eyes still dripping with tears. I saw a glimmer of something in that creatures eyes, like it understood what I was saying and excepted it. what ever it was I felt as if a massive weight had been lifted off me and my shoulders slumped heavily. I looked at the cub, peeking over it's parents paw at me and my heart broke again. The cubs big, adorable purple eyes stared at me with curiosity and confusion. It slowly climbed over and down, making it's way over to me, stretching it's neck out and sniffing nevously like a cat. I slowly offered my hand, palm up for it to inspect. It sniffed it cautiously, but decided I wasn't all that bad and rubbed my hand. I gently scratched between it's ears, making the cub go stiff in surprise at first, then melt and purr loudly in pleasure. The feeling of Nightmares Ki again brought me back to reality. I looked at the Manticore, it's form seemed to shift and change, like the air on a hot day. The horrific creature of nightmares slowly dissipated and was replaced by a regal creature. It was all an Illusion! I realized, making the pain in my chest skyrocket. The Manticore's golden fur rippled with each shaky breath it took. Black bat like wings hung limply at it's side. it's face was now like a lions and it's eyes a deep amber and intelligent. I could feel the beats of it heart getting farther and farther apart with each passing second. "I'll make sure your cub stays safe, I promise you." I don't know why I said it, it just felt like it was something I needed to say. The manticore seemed to relax after I said this and, if my eyes weren't deceiving me, it nodded it's head. It gave a small growl, getting the cubs attention. the cub jumped over to it's parents face and waited. it nodded in our direction and purred slightly. The cub looked back and forth between it's parent and us in confusion. The Manticore gently nudged it's cub to us. needless to say, the cub was scarred and confused. I gently picked the cub up, it squirmed for a few seconds before it realized I wasn't hurting it. It looked at me, licked my nose and gave a soft purring sound. I smiled and handed the cub the Fluttershy who cradled it like anew born, speaking softly and petting it as she walked back to the group. As I turned back to the Manticore, I saw it take one last shuddering breath. I placed my hand on it's head, trying to comfort it in its last moments as best I could. I could feel it's Ki extinguish, like some one had just blew out a candle. Fresh tears rolled down my cheeks as I knelt beside It's body. I was surprised when it was surrounded by a soft golden glow. The Manticore dissolved into a glowing dust cloud, that looked like a mass of fireflies had decided to gather. I watched in awe as it hovered in the air for a few seconds then faded into nothing. leaving us back in the darkness of the Everfree forest. Rising to my feet, keeping my head down, I motioned for the girls to follow me and we continued on our way. Everyone was silent, no one wanted to speak after what had just happened. Even Pinkie was slightly less bouncy then before. The silence was finally broken by a loud purring. we all looked to see Fluttershy giving the cub a belly rub. It's purple eyes half lidded and its tongue lolled out the side of it's mouth made us all smile. Twilight looked at Fluttershy confused. "I'm curious Fluttershy, Manticore's are known to guard their cubs fiercely... How did you know you'd be okay and not be attacked?" Fluttershy Turned to look at Twilight, causeing her long mane to swish in front of the cub. It batted at it and tried to bite it like a kitten playing, making us all awww at it's adorableness. Fluttershy giggled at the cub antics and answered. "I didn't, sometimes showing a little kindness can go a long way." She wiggled her finger in front of the cub who batted at them. She didn't seem to mind being a cat toy. Fluttershy's face turned serious and she turned to me. "What are you going to name her?" She asked. I was surprised, I'm not here one day and I've made friends with ponies, met a dragon and now I'm being asked to name a baby Manticore...what else is real here. my brain conjured up some disturbing images. I rubbed the back of my head, "I've never been really good with name but I'll give it some thought." I said before I could really think about the situation. it hit me like a semi truck. "Wait a minute! you aren't actually suggesting that I keep it are you?" I frantically asked Fluttershy. I'm in panic mode right now. The completely serious look on her face tells me she means business. "I can't take care of the cub, I don't have the money..." I paused for a second as another reality check hit me, volcano style. "I don't even know the basics of living here, geting a job, a home, how can I take care of a baby Manticore?" I frantically plead with Fluttershy, all she does is raise an eyebrow. I roll my eyes. "I know I can ask for help, but the only one I know are you six and I don't like being a leech." I say, Fluttershy shifts her stance. I shake my head "Nope, I'm not asking." Fluttershy blinks. "N, O, NO." Fluttershy roles her shoulders. beads of sweat appear on my face as my will starts to break down. "I'm not doing it." I strain. The final straw was the massive kitty eyes the cub was giving me. My heart nearly exploded from the cuteness. i tried to look away my Those big, adorable, hope filled eyes had me locked in. I sighed, "Are you kidding me with those eyes?" I ask the cub, she responded with loud purring and stretching. Why am I such a sucker for this? I ask my self. I gaze at Fluttershy who's giving em an expecting look, I just sigh. "Fine, I'll take care of her." I swear I heard a squee when Fluttershy smiled. But if she thought I was going to be the only one in on this she was wrong. "But you'll be watching her till I get settled, got it?" I asked. I was expecting some resistance, but she seemed excited about the idea. Her mane bobbed as she nodded her head, the cub still trying to catch it. I sighed, and looked at the rest of the group. they all had bewildered looks on their faces. i just decided to ignore it and started walking again. I could here them talking to each other behind me. "Darling, how did you get him to agree with out talking?" I heard Rarity ask. I didn't hear Fluttershy's response even with my sensitive Saiyan hearing. We continued on and the ground started to get very soggy. our steps squelched loudly into he mud. "My eye's need a rest from all this icky filth." Rarity whined and though I wouldn't voice it, I kind of agreed with her. Fate deemed out request worthy of answer as the moon was blocked my thick cloud cover, plunging the forest in near complete darkness. "I didn't mean literally." I heard Rarity say from a head of me. How'd she get in front? I pondered, then I walked straight into someone, sending us tumbling into a mass of legs and arms on the ground. "Hey watch it!" Rainbow huffed as we disentangled our limbs. "Sorry, I just so dark I can't see passed the end of my nose." I said, groping around till I found her hand and helped her to her hooves. I felt Nightmare's Ki make it's self known again. I stiffened, forcing all of my will into locating her. It was all around us but still weak enough that I couldn't pin point it. It was frustrating me to no end. This is totally different from how she acted in the hall... she didn't play this cat and mouse deal. Something doesn't smell right. I thought as I kept trying to find her. then something happened, it was quick like just blinking. I probably would've missed it if I wasn't so focused right now. This Ki and Nightmare's were... different. I hadn't noticed it before cause they were similar but separate, it was like comparing a blow torch to a bon fire. They're both fire based, but completely different. "Who are you?" I said quietly. I heard one of the girls scream and I whipped around to where they were. I saw fluttershy cowering a few feet away from the most tacky scary faces I have ever seen in my life. it was plastered on the tree like a bad nock off from Snow White. The Manticore and the cliff had Nightmare written all over it, but this... this was a complete 180. The light around me was dim and I could see the rest of the girls. when they saw the faces they screamed and huddled together. I felt a warm body glomp me and the new arms around my neck started to cut off precious oxygen. I twisted to see Rainbow Dash, with her eyes squeezed shut clinging to me for dear life. I tried to tell her I needed air but all that came out was strangled garbles. My saving graces was Pinkie Pie who... was laughing? Rainbows arms loosened and blessed air was rushed to my lungs stat. I coughed as I steadied my breathing and looked over at Pinkie. She was making the most insane funny faces at the trees. It was taking all my will power not to bust a gut right then and there. "Pinkie what are you doing! RUN!" I heard Twilight shout. it seemed that only Pinkie and I knew these things weren't deadly. She turned and looked at twilight. "Oh girls don't you see..." I was treated to the biggest insanity drop in all of creation. Music started playing from all around me, it was just there. then Pinkie started to sing. What the FUUUUUCCCCKK! My mouth hung open in disbelief, only to be replaced by choking laughter as Pinkie made one of the faces disappear with the most fake, monotone bad laughs ever voiced. Pinkie's antics and silly lyrics had all of us rolling on the ground laughing. As the laughter died down, the suffocating feeling the forest had had before seemed to fade away some. the place didn't seem so threatening. we continued on our way, feeling a bit more at ease then before. It wasn't long before we came to a wide stream. My tension came back with a vengeance. This is were that thing was! I thought frantically as I looked up and down steam for any sign of anything. The water was murky and dark, not clear and clean like I had seen it before. It was also roiling badly, I was confused. "This isn't how I saw it yesterday." I said out loud. I jumped as a loud wailing reached my ears. I turned to look down stream again and I saw a the massive beast that made me run before. It had a large head, a bright reddish orange mane was it head. it also had a pair of spindly arms. Whatever this thing was it was clearly upset if it's wailing and flailing was any indicator. "OH what at world!" It kept yelling as it's body thrashed around in the water, making it impassable to us till he stopped. "Excuse me sir, why are you crying?" Twilight called to him. I was trying to figure out how she knew it was a guy. He sniffed and looked at Twilight. "Oh I don't know, here I was enjoying some stargazing time when this tacky little bit of smoke came by and sliced of part of my beloved mustache." All our eyes locked onto the large mustache on his upper lip. Like he said there was only have left. I had to suppress a giggle, it looked ridiculous. "And now I look simply HORRID!" He wailed, making a dramatic flop into the stream. He must not realize his size cause he sent a small tidal wave crashing at us. i grabbed the girl closest to me, which happened to be Applejack and, carrying her bridal style, jump high to avoid the wave. "AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Applejack screamed as we reached the peak of my jump. As we start our decent, me being an idiot, I said something stupid. "Nice of you to drop by." I said with a smirk, but the ironic stupidity was lost on Applejack as she was screaming her head off while we plummeted back down. I landed with a loud thud, my legs bending to absorb the force. Applejack's were screwed tightly closed, her muzzle was pressed into my chest. She had lost her hat somewhere along the fall letting her golden hair be seen. It flowed perfectly over her shoulder and down her chest. "Mustache or no, that is adorable." I heard the "serpent" guy say and I turned my head to the group. Serpent guy had his hands underneath his and smiling widely at Applejack and me. All the other girls were sopping wet and staring at us with deadpan faces. "Thanks for the save." Rainbow said, sarcasm dripping from her voice like the water from her clothes. I smiled sheepishly as I set Apple jack down. "Sorry, you weren't within grabbing distance." I said. Applejack seemed to get the idea that the event was over and her hands flew to her head. "My hat!" She exclaimed in panic, looking around wildly. I spotted it on a high tree branch. "I got it." I said to Applejack and made another jump. I overpowered it a bit, I grabbed her stetson but kept going for a few more seconds. I examined the hat as I went up. it was weather worn but well cared for. The only odd part I could see was a tiny sliver of some kind of metal just poking out on the edge all the way around the brim. As I started my decent, an idea popped into my head. I aimed and threw the hat like a frisbe. To my astonishment it flew straight and true all the way to Applejack who caught it with a spin and set it on her head in the same motion. It looked cool. I landed, and walked back to the group. "That a cool hat you got Applejack." I said, she smiled sadly, "It was my dads, he gave it to me before he past." She shook her head. "Thanks for getting it back for me." she said. "Your welcome." I said, but I wanted to know about that metal ring. "What's with the ring though? it's a hat not a throwing disc." I asked. Applejack took her hat off and examined it. I showed her what I meant and she seemed to find it odd as well. "I never noticed it before, just wore the hat and never bothered to look at it much." She rubbed her chin in thought. "I'll ask Granny when I get home, she should know." She decided, I'd have to wait for my answer till then. Our attention was drawn back to our friends when we heard the serpent cry out in pain. It seemed Rarity had plucked one of his scales off. What is that crazy girl doing?! I thought. and to my utter confusion she grabbed her tail and slashed it off near the base. The serpent seemed to find this horrifying because he passed out for a split second and his head hit the ground with a loud thud and waking him up. Rarity lifted her cut tail in some kind of telekinesis, and managed to attach it to the serpent's lip. The serpent's head rose and he brought one of his hands up to stroke his new facial hair. He squeed in happiness. "OH! My Mustache! Thank you!" He said to Rarity who just smiled at him. "You look smashing." she said with a kind smile. I kept looking back and forth between them, surprised at Rarity's generous gift and dumbfounded as to why she did it in the first place. "Oh Rarity, you tail." Twilight said making Rarity blush slightly. "Oh, it's quite alright dear. Short tails are in this season, besides, it'll grow back." She tried to reassure Twilight, but not fooling anyone. I leaned toward Applejack and whispered, "So would the mustache." Her face scrunched as she tried to keep her giggles contained. "Look we can cross now." Twilight said and I saw that the water calm again. She was about to jump in when she was stopped by the serpents large form blocking her. "Please, allow me." He stretched his long body across to the other side were he dipped his head down. He effectively made a living bridge. I looked at his back uncertainly, then I realized I could just jump across. I face palmed and made the leap as the girls crossed on his back. We said our goodbyes to the serpent and continued on to our destination. We made idle chatter and sooner then we thought we sighted a castle ruin in the distance. we increased our pace we all wanted the sun back, none more then me. Every second I was out in the night was a chance I would look at the moon and then all hell would break loose. As we neared the ruin, we saw what looked like a bridge ahead of us. "Come on! We're almost there!" Twilight yelled excitedly and started running forward, We followed a few seconds after. as we got closer I noticed that the bridge was out, and Twilight's head was turned to look at us and not were she was going. "Look out!" I yelled putting on the speed to catch her before she fell. She turned to see what I was talking about, only to have her hoof hit nothing but air. "AAAAHHHHH!" She yelled as she began her plunge to the bottom of a massive cliff. I grabbed hold of her hoof with one hand and the bridge post with the other. "Stop flailing or I might drop you!" I yelled at a panicking Twilight. She froze instantly. I grunted as I hauled and myself back up to the cliff top. Rainbow and Applejack got to us and helped pull us to safety. "What's with you and falling off cliffs today?" Rainbow asked. Twilight chuckled sheepishly. I looked over the edge again and saw the bridge that used to span the gap. OH Great, what are we going to do now?" "What are we going to do now?" I heard Pinkie ask. She must've read my mind. I thought. I saw Rainbow dash give her cyan wings a wiggle. "Duh" She said with a smile before she leapt into the air, diving down and grabbing the bridge before hauling it up. As she landed on the other side A large bank of dense fog rolled in and blocked our view of her. A chill of foreboding slid down my spine. "I don't like this." I said as my eyes darted left and right, scanning the fog bank for any sign of enemies. Twilight called across the canyon but there was no answer. As I was really starting to get worried, a blue blur parted the fog and landed in front of us. Rainbow Dash smirked and her arms folded across her chest. "I never leave my friends hanging." She proclaimed proudly, puffing out her chest. We cautiously made our way over the bridge and found ourselves in front of a massive doorway. The outer walls of the ancient castle had long since be claimed by nature but a good portion of the inner keep was still in okay condition. I walked up to the large doors and gave an experimental shove. The barely gave an inch but they gave. Just like Ryozanpaku. I thought as I pushed on the mighty doors. With the screeching groan of rusty hinges they swung inward giving us entry to the inner keep's main hall. We entered what seemed like a good sized reception hall, that tapered inward till it reached another large set of door. These were smaller then the ones we'd come through but they looked tougher, the iron bands and studs seemed untouched by rust. Murder hole lined the upper part of the hall, where defenders would rain hell down upon any enemy stupid enough to get in. I'm almost certain the elements would be in the most heavily fortified room. I thought as I turned to Twilight. "The most logical place to look for these Elements of harmony is in the throne room as it would be the most defended." Twilight nodded her head in agreement. "Luckily there was a map of the layout of this castle back in Canterlot." I gave a snort of laughter at the name. It finally dawned on me the terrible pun like names of this place. Twilight wrinkled her nose at me in annoyance. "What's so funny?" She asked. "I just realized the weird town names you have here, Canterlot, Ponyville... It's just weird." I said. "What's next Manehatten?" I chuckled slightly. Twilight just looked confused. "That's on Equestria's east coast. What about it?" She asked. My jaw dropped in disbelief. "Uh... Nothing, forget I said anything." I turned and started to walk away. I continued for a few seconds before my brain made me turn around and walk right back. "Maybe you should lead the way cause... I have not idea where I'm going." I said an embarrassed blush spreading across my cheeks. Twilight just sighed and took the lead. We took a small hall way off to our right, which caught me off guard. Twilight must've sensed my confusion cause she started talking about Equestrian fortifications. "In the castles of this time period, the throne room was often to one side of the keep. The doors you saw we're used as a trap for enemy forces." She explained. "The defenses we're based on the principle, "If you watch the ax-pony you'll never see the assassin." I found this to be quite interesting. We wove through a few more halls which to my surprise were in good condition, considering the age. We finally came to a small door. Before we even neared it I could tell this place was something I'd never want to attack. the air it's self seemed to hum slightly and goose bumps covered me. Twilight halted before the door. "The spells here are still quite strong, even after a millennium." Her horn glowed and the hum slowly faded. "It should be safe now." She pushed the door open and walked through. We all followed her into the throne room. "It was large, tall pillars of black and white granite lined the main walkway. Statues of different ponies from bygone era's guarded the hall with their ever gazing eyes. On the far end was a large dais with two thrones. One made of white marble, with a blazing sun etched onto the back in red gold. Large, fierce eagles of silver made up the arms with rubies for eyes. The second throne was made of one large chunk of obsidian, polished to an absurd shine. A Stars of silver dotted the back like the night sky with a cresent moon to match. Two large, bronze great horned owls stood at the ens of the arms. Their Massive, sapphire eyes seemed to stare right back at you. they both oozed power and strength even without their owners sitting in them. "Off to the left of the dais was a strange monument. A stone statue with five limbs holding five different stone orbs. It seemed plain for it to be in this room. "Is that what we're looking for?" I asked point at the statue. If this was it, I wasn't convinced. Twilight squinted. "I think so, some on." She led the way over. As we got closer the more excited she became. it seemed we found our prize. Rainbow, Fluttershy and myself grabed each of the orbs one by one and set them on the ground gently. Pinkie hopped over and looked at them. "There's only five. Wasn't there supposed to be six?" She asked. Twilight shook her head. "The book said that when the five are present, a spark will make the sixth appear." Twilight's horn started to glow. "Give me some space please. I need to concentrate and I don't know what will happen." She asked. The girl nodded and walked back to the other side of the room. I wasn't so hot to the idea of leaving Twilight all alone so I just took a few steps back. It's a good thing I did because Nightmare's Ki flare to life full force. Twilight's eyes were closed in concentration. so she didn't see the mass of black, sparkling mist, I did. "Look out!" I yelled as I dove toward her. The mist surrounded us both, swirling like a mini hurricane, the wind stinging my eyes making me close them. There was a bright flash and then laughter. I opened eyes to see Twilight and I we're back outside in the main courtyard. Nightmare moon was standing on the far side, the elements lay at her hooves. "You honestly thought you could defeat me?" She asked chuckling the whole time. Twilight glared at Nightmare and started to walk toward her, horn glowing brightly. "Your kidding right?" Nightmare taunted. Twilight would've taken the bait if I hadn't stopped her. i grabbed her shoulder, leaning down slightly to whisper in her ear. "I'll distract Nightmare, you get the elements." I didn't give her any chance to respond as I strode forward to face Nightmare Moon. I look of actual concern crossed the tyrants face. "Your not kidding... And who are you creature that would stand against the might of Nightmare Moon?!" She demanded. I stopped my advance and sent an intense glare Nightmares way. "My name is Kenichi G. Shirahama..." I said never taking my eyes off of hers. i sliding into my basic fighting stance. "And I'm here to kick you ass!" I shouted. A look of shock crossed her face. I knew I need to keep her attention on me so Twilight could do what she needed, and my stupid brain thought 'What better way to get a evil, tyrannical women's attention then by calling her fat'. "And with an ass the size of yours, there's plenty of room for me to kick." I smirked as unbridled rage replaced shock. "You will die a slow and extremely painful death." Nightmares voice was icey and low. "Only if you sat on me." I said. "I swear you could cover half of Ponyville with those flabby, sagging..." She cut me off with a rage filled war cry. She shot a blast from her hands right at me. I flared my Ki and shot a blast of my own. the collided in the center of the courtyard with a massive explosion. I could sense Nightmare still on the other side of the smoke cloud and Charged through it. with a flying round house i scored a solid hit on the mares jaw. She was sent tumbling over the ground and slammed into a crumbling wall. She let her guard down, if she keeps doing that I may have a shot. I thought as I sent a blast at where she landed. Just before it hit a dark blur shot up into the sky. Nightmare did not look happy. I could just make out a small trickle of blood where her lip was split. "Not bad creature." She spat at me as she hovered in the air. "I've only been struck by one other in my lifetime." Her fists clenched in anger. "The foal gloves are off, I can tell you are a fighter and I will give you the honor of a quick defeat." She lowered herself to the ground, as her hooves touched down her hand and horn glowed. The shadows seemed to come to life and converge on her right hand, quickly taking a very dangerous shape. Two long, double edged, curved blades made of what seemed to be pure darkness were at either end of a four foot silver pole. She spun it expertly, making me incredibly nervous. Where's the power pole when you need it? i complained in my head. I was panicking. I was an unarmed combatant that was facing an armed opponent. I was at a extreme disadvantage. A thought suddenly dispersed my fear. I stopped Trunk's sword with one finger, I should be able to do the same here. I drew my Ki to my hands, they were then coated in what seemed to be white fire. Night mare seemed more cautious of me, now that i landed a hit. We circled each other, both trying to feel the other out. The silence was deafening, it felt like the whole world had held it's breath, waiting. A small piece of rubble fell and clattered to the floor, sounding like a gunshot in this quiet, and our battle began. (POV- Twilight Sparkle) If Anypony had told me that they had witnessed this battle, I'd have thought they were spinning the biggest ball of yarn ever. But here I was watching it with my own eyes. Nightmare Moon, the tyrannical moon mover, commander of night and the strange pony with unbelievable power known as Kenichi, were nothing but blurs of motion as they fought. Each time they struck, explosions of displaced air boomed around the courtyard. I was terrified, frozen solid on the spot as two Titanic beings struggled for supremacy. I couldn't even make out who was winning they were moving so fast. the then just appeared, standing on their starting sides. Nightmare Moon panted slightly, she was... smiling, at Kenichi. I was curious and scared as to what that could mean. "You put up a better fight then any other opponent I have ever faced, but sadly the fun ends here creature." Her weapon dispersed into black smoke and she slowly rose from the ground her entire body glowing with the power of her magic. Nightmares face split into a maniaical grin as she charged he attack. The amount of magic in it made my blood run cold. "Run Kenichi! If you get hit by that attack there'll be nothing left!" I snapped out of my fear induced trance and yelled to him. Nightmare Moon glanced my way causing me to flinch under her gaze. "See? Even this mare has the sense to know it is hopeless for you to win, you should listen to her and flee, there is no chance of you defeating Nightmare Moon, HAHAHA!" A massive ball of magic was forming above Nightmare as she laughed loudly. To my astonishment, Kenichi stood his ground. "Your no different from all the other villains I've fought in the past, so full of your self you don't know when to quit!" He yelled at Nightmare. His power exploded outward enveloping him in white flame. Even afraid I was curious, what was this power he had. He shifted his stance to a low and wide one. He took both his hands, keeping the palm's close together and having his fingers forming a kind of cage right next to his hip. I was scared for him, he had no idea what he was attempting. I need to get the elements working quickly before it's to late. I quickly ran over to the elements, keeping my eye on Nightmare so I didn't get spotted. Kneeling down I charged my magic. "Come on just one spark, just one!" I grunted as I forced my magic to connect with the elements. As I tried to force my magic out I heard something behind me... some kind of chanting. "KAAAAAAA-MEEEEEEEEE-HAAAAAAAAA-MEEEEEEEEEE..." I chanced a quick glance back and was dumbfounded. The raw power I could feel coming from Kenichi was insane, whatever he was using wasn't magic, of that I was certain, but that didn't make it any less deadly. The ground rumbled and shook, small pieces of rock and rubble seemed to ignore gravity and started ascending into the sky. I glanced at Nightmare, she had a scowl on her face. "You think a weakling like you could stop Nigh... what?" I panicked. She saw me! Oh bucking tartarus she saw me! I redoubled my effort to ignite the elements. "NO!" I heard Nightmare scream. "You dare try to usurp me! Die now scum!" I looked back and saw the massive ball of pure magic start it's destructive decent on Kenichi and I. I've never been so afraid in my life, seeing that attack ran the situation through for me. I'm going to die. The thought sounded in my head like ringing funeral bells. The magic I had been charging faded as I lost hope. It seemed foolish now, everything I had tried to do to get here. I was just a bookish filly who didn't know what she was doing and got in way over her head. I just about gave up hope when I heard Kenichi yell. "HAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" I felt my eyes bulge out of my head. The massive blue beam shot away from Kenichi, slamming into Nightmare Moons attack.The power was explosive as the two attacks struggled, one trying to overpower the other. waves of energy slammed into the surroundings cracking stone and snapping nearby trees. The very earth it self quaked and trembled from the power of their attacks. "I WILL BEAT YOU!" Kenichi yelled defiantly at a snarling Nightmare Moon. He poured more power into his attack making the beam bigger and it actually started to push Nightmares attack away. The air sparked and zapped as energy and lightning flashed all around. I looked at Kenichi with wonder. Here was a guy who was fighting against impossible odds, doing everything he could to keep Nightmare at bay and here I was acting like a scared foal and giving up at the first sign of trouble. I gritted my teeth and charged my magic again. If he's not giving up, Neither will I! I poured all my will into my magic. I held my hand over them and then was flung backwards by my magic backlash as a spark jumped from me and struck them. They each glowed a different color, and slowly started to rise from the ground electric power coursing over their surface. "NO!" Nightmare screamed in actual fear as she saw the elements begin to activate. Kenichi saw this lapse in her concentration and pushed all the power muster into his attack. He bellowed in defiance as white flames erupted over him. His attack doubled in size pushing Nightmare's attack back with surprising speed. Nightmare Moon didn't react quickly enough to gain control back. Her attack exploded in her face and she was struck head on by Kenichi's beam sending her high into the sky. She screamed in pain as his attack burned her skin and fur before exploding. Nightmare tumbled through the air, plumeting down to the surface. She smashed into the courtyard, leaving a small crater where she landed. I actually felt we could win, but the feeling didn't last long. The elements just stopped and fell back to the ground, as inactive as the were before. "What? this should've worked!" I wracked my brain trying to figure out what went wrong. i looked over at Kenichi, he seemed utterly spent. He must have put everything he had into that last attack. I thought. Kenichi's face went white as a sheet and he stared at something... something behind me. I heard laughter, I whirled around and came face to face with an injured and laughing Nightmare moon. Nightmare arm blurred and my face exploded in pain. I flew through the air from the force of Nightmare's blow, luckily Kenichi caught me. "You alright?" He asked as he set me on my hooves. i didn't answer I just stared in horror as Nightmare Moon eyes flashed white and I saw cracks appear on the elements. They shattered like glass, the pieces spread around Nightmare in a circle. "no." I barely whispered as I slumped to my hands and knees. Nightmares laugh ringing loudly in my ears "You actually thought you could defeat me?" She laughed, her triumphant smile sending shivers down my spine. "Now your only hope is gone! The night will last forever!" She yelled to the sky. I didn't know what to do, with out the elements there was no way we could win. Kenichi stepped in front of me protectively. I just stared at him in disbelief. "What are you doing? There's no scenario where we can win now." I asked him He just looked at me with a smirk on his face. "I don't believe in no win scenarios." He said as he turned and walked away to face Nightmare again. I was dumbfounded. Why? Why does he keep going? Why does he keep walking even when he knows it's pointless? I asked myself, I had so many questions I wanted to ask. "Twilight, were you at Sugarcube!?" "Darling! What happened here?" "You guys had to start the fun with out me?! Rainbow Dash! That's just rude." "FUN! WHERE?!" I snapped my head around as I heard the voices of my friends. I blinked in surprise... My friends. I'd never had friends before, never had the time. I felt my heart warm at the thought that i had friends like them. Then it hit me like that Kenichi's beam hit Nightmare Moon. How could I have been so blind! I got to my hooves and was engulfed in a pink colored hug. I pried myself from Pinkies grasp. I looked around and saw their faces, full f worry, fear and anger. "Are you okay Twilight? Your cheek is bruised badly." Fluttershy asked. Her kindness radiated like the sun. "I'm fine Fluttershy." Rarity came up me, licking the sleeve of her whit shirt and rubbing off the dirt on my face. "Darling, you look like you've been dragged through a dirt pile, let me help." She said as she kept trying to wipe the dirt off, getting her cloths dirty in the process. I caught her hand and stopped her. Her generosity was something else. "It's okay Rarity, a little dirt never hurt anyone." That got a nod from Applejack. "I agree, but you look like you got ran over by stampeding cattle." She said, just as bluntly honest as ever No one hurts my friends and get's away with it." Rainbow growled and cracked her knuckles. Her loyalty to her friends was rock solid. "Black Snooty didn't get away, she right there." Pinkie Pie pointed at Nightmare moon, smiling at a face palming.Rainbow. i couldn't help but giggle a little. She made the whole world brighter with her laughter. It all made sense now. "You think you can destroy the Elements so easily?" I yelled at Nightmare, who looked at me with a raised eyebrow. "You may have shattered their physical forms but the spirits of the elements are right here!" I said gesturing to my confused friends. The shattered pieces of the elements began to glow again, causing Nightmare Moon to panic. "Applejack, who reassured me when I was holding on for dear life on a cliffs edge represents the spirit of Honsety." orange glowing Crystal shards zipped over to a surprised Applejack. "Fluttershy, who comforted a dying manticrore and gave support to a grieving friend represents the spirit of Kindness." Flutterhshy 'eeped' flinching slightly as the glowing pink crystals circled her. "Rarity who calmed a sorrowful serpent with a meaningful gift, represents the spirit of Generosity." as the crystals circled Raruty Nightmare just snapped. "I Won't let you win!" She screamed in rage, summoning her weapon again and charging at us. She was stopped dead in her track as Kenichi, who had somehow managed to get behind her without her noticing, grabbed her tail and started swinging her around. "Keep going Twilight! I got this!" He yelled as he launched Nightmare into a broken pillar. I was startled but kept going. Pinkie Pie who laughed in the face of danger and showed us with laughter even the darkest time and be made bright, represents the element of laughter." Twilight grinned widely as Pinkie kept trying to poke the blue crystals circling her. "And rainbow dash who is always there for when her friends need her, represents the spirit of Loyalty." red crystals circled the hovering mare with her striking poses. Kenichi was knocked across the court yard, before getting embedded into the far wall. Nightmare stumbled slightly as she stood up. she had quite a few cuts, burns and bruises. "But you still don't have the sixth element!" She stated with a triumphant smirk as she started her advance. "That spark didn't work." I just smirked at her, which made her steps halt. "Oh but it did... it was just a different kind of spark..." I turned to the girls, "I felt it when I heard all your voices, and realized how happy I was to hear you, too see you." I smiled at them. "I felt the spark when I realized you all, are my friends." A brilliant flash of light came from above us, and a sixth orb lowered till it was floating above my head. I grinned at a fearful Nightmare Moon. "You see Nightmare, when the five are present a spark will reveal the sixth element, the element of magic." The orb shattered and reformed into a tiara with a six point violet star and set on my head. All the shards circling my friends shimmered brighter and reformed into necklaces. "And together these elements make up, the magic of friendship!" A white glow encased all six of us, we slowly levitated off the floor, the tiara and necklaces glowing brightly. Nightmare Moon was now very afraid. Nightmare may have been frightened but she wasn't out. "I won't let you use them!" She charged another massive attack. "I'll not be sent back there! I'm never going back!"She screamed cocking her arms back getting ready to launch her attack. My friends and I floated in the air, all five of them surrounding me, the gems all shot out different bolts of colored lightening all converging on the violet star. but Nightmare struck first. "NEVER!" She screamed and launched her attack right at me. I was scared. Would we be okay? I didn't want my friends to get hurt. Then I heard a voice yelling and I'd never been happier with hearing somepony. Kenichi's blue beam slammed into the side of Nightmare's attack, pushing it to the side and sending it into the sky where it exploded in a massive fireball. I stared at the panicking Nightmare Moon, "Your reign of terror ends here!" I said, aiming my palms at her. A multicolored beam of intense magic catapulted from my hands and slammed into Nightmare Moon. "NNNNOOOOOOOOOOO!" Her screeching wail was heard as she was engulfed in rainbow light. There was a bright flash of light and i passed out. (POV- Kenichi) We did it... I was almost hesitant to even think it but the excitement over ruled caution. "We did it!" I cheered jumping up and down. not my wisest move as I was extremely sore. i grunted in pain as I clutched my side. "Definitely got a broken rib from that bitch." I hissed. I looked over to the girls and saw them starting to stur. I sighed in relief. I leaned back slightly against the wall that was behind me and opened my eyes to gaze at the beautiful moon. I realized to little to late. Pure dread filled my gut as I slammed my eyes closed, even though I knew it would do me any good. i opened them and looked over at the girls and saw they were up and talking. I had to warn them, I could already feel something changing, so I did the only thing I could think of in my panic. "RUN!" (POV-Third Person) "RUN!" Twilight and her friend's head all swung toward the fearful warning from Kenichi. They started to rush toward him to see what was wrong but they didn't get far. "Sat back!" He screamed his voice deeper then it had been before. Kenichi yelled in pain as his body started to grow and change shape, starting slowly but getting faster. His yells of pain turned to roars of rage. Clothes ripped and shredded, brown fur grew all over his body, his face grew longer, turning into a snout and long jaw filled with massive razor shape teeth. His eyes changed from gentle brown to furious red, as his body grew and grew in size. the girls huddled together in fear as Kenichi's transformation finished, and he reached his full three hundred foot height. His breaths were heavy pants as the pain from the transformation wore off. Taking a deep breath he lifted his head and let out a ear shattering roar that made the ground tremble. Twilight didn't know what to do, She was to afraid to move. She heard the familiar popping sound of a teleportation spell and a voice she knew was overjoyed to hear. "Twilight what's going on?" Celestia asked as she quickly looked around and up at The massive ape that stood over them. "Princess we need your help! Somethings happened to our friend Kenichi but I don't know what!" Twilight Pointed at Kenichi, yelling so she could be heard over the roar. Kenichi stopped roaring and looked around. His gaze locked onto a large mountain in the distance. He roared again but along with the sound out came a golden beam of Ki that shot straight toward the mountain. it collided and the mountain was shattered to pieces and nothing was left but a large smoking crater. Kenichi beat his chest in triumph. Celestia's eyes narrowed at the display. He is powerful, very powerful. She thought. "He wasn't always like this?" She asked. A large fist was sent rocketing at them. Celestia put up a shield just in time and the fist was deflected back. It may have blocked the blow but there were small cracks left in the shield. Kenichi growled in frustration and drew his fist back to strike again. Celestia started thinking and went with the first plan she came up with. lowering the shield her horn and hands glowed in a golden aura as she readied her spells. Kenichi's fist rocketed toward them in a blur but never made contact. Twilight heard the distinct 'pop' of a teleportation spell. She realized what had happened. She rounded on the princess "He needed to be help and you just teleported him away!?" She yelled her mane seemed to burn like fire in her rage. Celestia was quite shocked at her outburst. "It was the only plan that gave us time to fins a way to help him." She tried to placate Twilight, but the Unicorn wasn't having it. "Then why didn't you just preform a sleep spell? or a high tier paralysis spell? Those would have given us just as much time!" Twilight was pissed. "Now he's gone, Faust nows where, and rampaging through somepony else's home!" Twilights attention was drawn away from Celestia by a loud groan. She looked over to where Nightmare Moon had been when she was struck and saw a dark blue alicorn filly lying on the ground. Twilight was confused but rushed over anyway, followed closely by her friends, and picked the filly up off the ground. Fluttershy gave the filly a quick look over. "She seems alright, just looks like she's sleeping." Fluttershy said. "Who is she?" Applejack thought out loud. As they pondered who the filly might be their answer came from the princess. "She;s my younger sister, princess Luna." A chorus of gasps came from the girls. "Your sister?" Twilight asked, she had a bad feeling about how all this would connect. Celestia nodded. "There is much we need to talk about, my student." Celestia said locking her eye's with Twilight's. Twilight looked back down the sleeping filly she cradled in her arms. "I'll take us to Canterlot castle so we can talk in a more... accommodating setting." Celestia said as her horn was bathed in a golden glow. Twilight had a few seconds to think before they left. Kenichi turned into a monster, got teleported away by the princess to some unknown place, This filly appears out of no where and is Celestia's little sister... I need an adult. Twilight thought with a sigh before there was a bright flash and the nearly demolished court yard was empty again. (POV-Kenichi) My ears were ringing badly as I slowly came back to the world of the living. i groaned, my body felt like it had been taken to the cleaners more then once. What happened? I thought as my brain rebooted from unconsciousness. Memories of the night before started to come back, making my worry sky rocket. I looked at the moon and changed into the Oozaru form. I opened my eyes slowly and blinked rapidly to clear them. I was in a dimly lit room. there was nothing in here, not even a table or a chair. The walls drew my attention the most they weren't made of stone or wood, the best thing I could describe them as were the walls of an insect hive. My fear for my friends and strange surrounding made my mind jump off the deep end of logic and into fear warped fantasy. I tried to move, but I found my arms and legs didn't budge. I looked at my limbs and found them encassed in some kind of chitin like substance. I had seen 'aliens' the movie and I didn't like where this was going. "If i see a face hugger I'm giving up on reality." i said out loud, trying to break the deafening silence that permeated the room. "What's a face hugger?" An unknown female voice asked. I jerked my head up and my jaw dropped at what I saw. "You are not a face hugger." (POV- Third person- Ponyville) A cloaked form slipped from shadow to shadow, making sure not to be seen by the many guard patrols. He made his way to the local library. As he made it to his destination she flattened himself against the trunk as another patrol passed. I need to be extra careful, if I get caught I don't get paid. He shimmed up the tree reaching the second story window. He tested it and it swung open. Chuckling at his luck he slipped inside. never leave your windows unlocked kids, some one might try to break in and steal your stuff. He thought sarcastically quickly making his way down to the main floor. When he reached it he started searching for his target. Where is it, where is it? He thought in frustration. He bumped into a table sending something clattering to the floor. Quickly picking it up to set i back on the table, he grinned triumphantly. My luck is blazing right now, this is just too easy. He thought as he pocketed his prize and started to make his way back upstairs toward the window. His luck, however, decided he need a dose of reality as the front door opened and the light was switched on, leaving him frozen like a statue. Spike stared at the cloaked stallion in surprise. he had ran all the way back to ponyville to get help when Twilight and Kenichi disappeared. He had recieved a scroll from Celestia telling him Twilight and the girls were okay and in Canterlot. He had come back here to grab Twilight's and his things for the morning train to Canterlot. He quickly got his wits back and took a challenging stepp forward. "Who are you and what are you doing here?" He demanded of the cloaked figure. The figure didn't answer, not the way Spike wanted at least. he ran up the stairs as fast as his hooves could carry him, with spike chaseing right behind. "Stop!" Spike yelled in vain as the figure jumped out the open window. Spike leaned out and watched the figure sun down the road at a full sprint. "Guards! break in at the library!" He yelled at a patrol who was making rounds close by. (20 mins later) The cloaked figure's breaths came in ragged gasps. He hadn't had to run that hard in a long time. Papa's a little out of shape. He thought. Reaching into a bag at his hip he took out a large phone. Dialing a number he held it away from his ear as it made some awful screeching sounds while it connected. The familiar purr of a ring tone sounded twice and then somepony answered. "Who is this?" A gruff voice asked. "Cipher Slip, who else has this number you knot head." Cipher asked, slightly annoyed. ""True, but you know we're not supposed to use it unless it's important, the boss doesn't like idle talk on encrypted lines." Cipher just rolled hie eyes. "This is important, my friend.. I just got my hands on some thing that will catapult us decades ahead of the competition." "That important huh?" The voice asked, sounding slightly disbelieving. Cipher withdrew a slender device from his pocket, looking at the bitten apple symbol on the back. "Oh yeah... that important." He chuckled happily. Author's Note I hope you all enjoyed the fourth chapter of ESWW. I have some thing here I need all my readers to decide. this is a small herd story for Kenichi, consisting of 5 mares. The first four have been chosen so there's no changing them, but the 5th is still open and I want you all to vote on who it should be. When this chapter is posted I'll also post a blog with the list of mares for the 5th slot. It will be up for 1 1/2 weeks so as many readers can vote. after that I'll count the votes and release a winner! OOOH! OH! who's it going to be? WHO?! Pinkie! I can't tell you, one, the readers haven't voted yet, two even if they had I wouldn't tell. it would ruin the surprise. Oh. Okie Dokie Lokie. what should I do till then? *a silver colored disc floats up next to me and a smal holographic figure appears* Bow chicka wow wow! BETA! that's not helpful! I thought it was hilarious. What's bow chicka wow wow? some kind of cake? it sounds yummy. what kind of frosting does it have? *Beta and I just stare at Pinkie* Yeah Pinkie it's a cake. Is she for real? Of course I'm real silly. Who are you? I've never seen you before. Sigh Pinkie this is Beta, Beta Pinkie. He's my sense of humor given form. Ooooo are all of you emotions like that? Some, I haven't seen a few of them in a long time. You should meet Orion Pinkie, you and him would get along very well. No! NO! and NO Again! That is something I will not let happen! It'd be funny and you know it I LOVe meeting new Ponies. Can I meet Orion? can I, can I? *I blush madly and turn toward all of you guys* Any way I hope you all enjoyed the 4th chapter of "Equestria's Strongest Warrior or Wimp?" what will happen in the next chapter wait and see. I want to meet him! Not happening. *beta gabs a holo-box of popcorn* Dis gonna be gud.
Wait... I'M WHAT NOW!! 0.0"Of course I'm not whatever a face-huger is, I'm a changeling." She said. It was impossible to tell she wasn't female. If I thought Applejack was beautiful, this women was down right sexy. She wore some kind of chest wrap instead of a shirt, just a single piece of cloth around her. It covered her well endowed chest tightly, causing those glorious D orbs to squish together, showing plenty of cleavage and showing off her well kept abs. She didn't have fur that I could see, her skin was a smooth black, and slightly shiny but that could've been from sweat, this place was a bit warm. She wore a strange kinda of hat, with a pink heart stitched to one side. It rested on her head behind her horn. I would've called it jagged at first but when I looked closer, it was just a spiral, like one side of a double helix, and looked to be butter smooth. Her eye were very striking, most of her iris's were a light teal green but right on the outside of the pupil there was a ring of deep blue. Her mane and tail were a deep sea green, the natural light curls looked like waves. I let my gaze go lower and my perverted side wasn't disappointed. The term I would use to describe her lower half was "Legs for daaaaaays!" She wore a deep purple skirt that cut off at her lower thighs, giving me plenty of her, toned, strong, smooth legs to make my face heat up. As I took in her body I could only think one thing, and it made me blush a bit. I want one. I saw her cheeks turn a dark green after that thought. She cast her eyes down and scuffed the floor with one of her hooves as her wings fluttered slightly... Her wings? There were two pairs of wings on her back, kind like a dragonflies wings. They didn't look big enough to give her flight, but she looked like she would be in her late teens so they might not be full grown. Her eye's flicked between the floor and mine, I found the action to be completely adorable. She called herself a changeling, not something I'm familiar with. "What's a changeling, beside being what you are?" I asked. She cocked her head slightly. "You don't know what a changeling is? We're known to most of the races on Equis." there was a hint of sadness when she said that so my brain decided for me that I should cheer her up, and by "Cheer her up" it meant lay on the charm, so the next words that came out of my mouth mirrored that. "I know not what you are, nor how I came to find you and this place, but may I just say I could probably find many worse places and company to keep, and such lovely company I have too." I said, flashing her the best smile I could muster. I must've done better then I thought cause her face flashed dark green and I could see actual steam rising from her head. "T-T-Thank y-you." She stammered, staring a hole into the floor. damn that was smooth, I've tried that before and I never remember anything after that. I opened my mouth to speak again but a shout startled both me and the blushing girl. "Chrysalis! I told you not to talk to the creature!" I saw another female similar looking to the girl I had been talking to walk into the room. What I got was cute and gentle from The first, the second I got was Domination and cunning. This woman' s limbs were unnaturally skinny, so much so that I don't know how she was even able to stand let alone walk. Her mane, tail, eye and skin color were a near perfect match with the one I had been talking to, so it seemed like they'd either be sister's or mother and daughter. "I'm sorry mother, I was just curious." The smaller of the two flinched as her, now know to be, mother glared down at her. "And that's exactly how a changeling get's discovered and killed by their prey." Her mother spat angrily at her. I'm no expert but children shouldn't be afraid of their parents, respect yes, fear no. Seeing Chrysalis being, basically bullied, by her own mother just made my blood boil. "Why don't you leave her alone and pick on some one your own size toothpick?" Both the ladies eyes snapped to me in an instant. Chrysalis had a look of shock and disbelief, her mother also looked shocked but with and underlying rage that spoke of a volcano about to erupt in my face. "What did you just call me?" The mother said through clenched teeth. I took the few seconds before I responded to note a few more details about her. She had fangs! and I don't just mean like larger canines, Oh no, all her teeth were like razor sharp daggers. I had to pick a fight with the one women who could make me bleed to death by biting me in the neck and then blame it on a vampire, just great. i thought, but my brain thought i was on a roll so I just dug my hole deeper. "You know Twiggy, thin, stick like, easy to break, sickly looking, weak, a flick of a finger and you'd UUUURRRGGGhh!" was all I got out after a hand gripped my throat and started to crush my windpipe. "You dare call me, Arachne, Queen of the Changeling's, weak?!" She snared and her grip on my neck tightened. My vision started to tunnel from the lack of oxygen. I heard voices arguing but they were muffled as though I had cloth covering my ears. I suddenly felt sweet air make it's way through my abused windpipe and I gulped in as much as I could. "Your lucky creature..." I heard Arachne say as she strode back toward the door. "My daughter has taken a bit of a shine to you. She convinced me you'd be more valuable alive then dead, make sure to prove her right or I won't be so merciful next time." Arachne chuckled mirthlessly as she left the room and was swallowed by the shadows beyond. "Why did you do that? If I hadn't stopped her you'd be dead right now." The nicer one called Chrysalis said, her two toned voice sounding worried and she started checking me over like a mother hen. I tried to chuckle but it came out as a raged cough. "I've never liked bullies." I managed to wheeze. While I caught my breath and my windpipe expanded back to normal from straw size, I noticed I didn't have any cloths on. my blood froze and my face blazed, My legs were encased up to my mid thighs, another thick band across my stomach and chest and obviously my arms as well. But my crotch was free as a bird and on display for anyone to see. Chrysalis saw something was up she gave me a worried look. "You okay?" She asked trying to look me in the eye but I was looking anywhere but at her. "Is there any chance I could get me some clothes?" I asked, doing my best not to stare at the enticing about of cleavage in front of my face or think on the light scent of roses and lilacs as her mane waved past my face. Damn it brain! Your not helping here! I yelled in my head trying to keep myself under control. It got even worse when I saw, in slow motion, Chrysalis look down. Her eyes shot open and her face turned bright green. A glance wouldn't have made me nervous but... She was staring. I coughed loudly to get her attention, it worked seeing as her head snapped up and she did swift 180 turn around. I saw her horn glow a forest green color for a few seconds and then go back to normal. "T-that should c-c-cover it." She stammered, not even turning around to talk. I couldn't blame her, I was just as embarrassed as her only I couldn't move. The last part of that thought made me curious. I flared my Ki slightly to see if I was in fighting condition or not and found that, while I was drained, I still had a good amount of fight in me. I strengthened my Ki in my arms and legs planning on breaking these annoying bonds. Something I did must've caught Chrysalis's attention cause she whirled around and slowly backed away in fear. "What are you..." She said but her words were cut off as the chitin encasing my arms, legs and torso started to split. With a loud crack I broke the shackles on my arms and legs, then pulled the one on my chest off. As soon as I did that I realized that I was a bit off the ground and I became reacquainted with the ground via my face. "Ow." I said as I pulled by nose out of the ground, slowly standing up so not to get head rush. I blink a few times to clear my vision and see that Chrysalis is sanding stiff as a post not moving an inch. "What are you doing?" She asked, clearly nervous. I gave my best cheeky smile. "Stretching." I said, rolling my shoulders and I started doing some basic arm stretches. A look of complete befuddlement crossed her face but disappeared when we heard the loud thumping of hooves coming closer. "Your highness is every... IT'S LOOSE!" I heard and then was tackled. I greeted the floor with my face for a second time. I felt my arms get wrenched behind my back and completely covered in some kind of sticky substance that then hardened to rock solid. I was then yanked into a sitting position and a pair of blue, insectoid eyes glared at me. "What we're you doing to Princess Chrysalis creature?!" The, I'm assuming changeling, bellowed in my face. I coughed and turned my head away as his breath wafted over my face, it was rancid. He didn't like my lack of answers so he grabbed my hair and forced my face back into the skunk guts, wrapped in one week old road kill and dipped in vomit cloud he called breath. "Maybe your ears don't work so well, answer the question!" He yelled spewing more of that hellish smog out at me. "Maybe, cough to bad my nose works just fine." He blinked as he processed my words. I heard a small snort and looked past him to see Chrysalis's hand clamped over her mouth. It finally clicked in his head what I meant and he did not look happy. "Why you Impudent little..." He cocked his fist back to strike and started to when Chrysalis stopped him. "That's enough Sargent Bile!" She said, her voice going from soft and kind to strong and full of authority. The Sargent looked over his shoulder at her. "But princess it..." "HE is restrained and hasn't taken any hostile actions against me, he was merely..." She looked at me and gave small smirk. "Stretching." She said. The look of complete confusion on his face had me struggling not to laugh. I really like her. I thought as I restrained my giggles. "Now leave him be Sargent, besides, don't you need to get ready for the ceremony?" She asked, spitting "ceremony" out like it made a bad taste in her mouth. A look of surprise and understanding crossed Bile's face. Then a smile, one that I did not like the look of. He got off of me and just grinned creepily at Chrysalis. "Don't worry my princess, I haven't forgotten. " As he stood there I got a good look at him. He was big, broad shoulders thick arms, thick chest. He wore a wore a breast plate made of the same substance as what had held me on the wall, though his looked more metallic, with a simple pair of brown pants. Bile walked past the princess and I heard him whisper, "I'll make sure to win." I saw Chrysalis shiver, and not in a good way. He turned back around glared at me. "What will you do with this... thing?" He asked. Chrysalis huffed in annoyance. "That's none of your concern Sargent, now begone." She made a shooing gesture with her left hand and he bowed his head. "As you wish, my Princess." He said backing out of the room. Only after his hoof steps faded did I see her release the breath she'd been holding. Her shoulders slumped and she leaned against the far wall. "My life is over." I heard her mumble to herself. My mouth spoke before my brain could keep it shut. "Why is that?" I asked her. She looked at me with a half hearted glare. "After this ceremony I won't be able to do what i love to do anymore... Tradition says, after the match I'll have to do what is required and that doesn't include what i want to do." She said. She was angry, but I could tell it wasn't at me. She looked like she needed to blow off some steam so I decided to make Akisame Sensei proud and help with a bit of wisdom. "They say the road from inner turmoil is started with a friendly ear... Mine's open if you want use it." I offered. She quirked an eyebrow. "I doubt you can help with my problems." She said. I rolled into a sitting position and rolled to my feet. She got a little nervous as I started to walk over to her so I made sure to keep at least a foot and a half of space between us. I crossed my feet and sat down on the floor next to her. "Try me." I said, giving her an encouraging smile. She hesitated for some time, probably debating whether or not to take me up on my offer. Eventually she took a deep breath. "I love music, I have since I was a small hatchling." She said getting a far off look in her eyes. "My nurse, Blue, would always sing me to sleep at night, She'd strum softly on her guitar, her lullabys and soothing voice calming me. She taught me to sing and when I showed interest in learning the guitar like her, she taught me how to play." A warm smile made it's way onto her face. "She had learned so much music from the ponies she'd hid among, so many songs and ways to play them... I was so excited when She'd show up and I'd beg her to teach me some more music." She giggled as a memory played in her head. "She would always tell me, "Music is played from the heart and soul, it's powerful and makes your emotions stir like nothing else. You can find it, loose it, get lost in it, hate it, love it, kill it or breath life into it. Music is the sound of emotion and is the best way to the heart." That's stuck with me ever sense." I smiled, it sounded like she was happy. Her bright smile started to fade as she continued. "When I turned 10, my mother had my nurse dismissed and started schooling me herself... No more songs, no more laughs and smiles, just lectures and her trying to make me be something I never wanted to be." I saw a single tear slid down her cheek, I wanted so bad to give her a comforting hug but the restraint were tougher then my previous ones and didn't budge. She tilted her head back and let her head hit the wall lightly. "I want to play, not just as a hobby, I want to go out and play music for a massive crowd, hear them roar, yell and offer their love freely. I don't want to stay here, hiding, skulking in the darkness like some... Monster." I was without words. She was like a caged bird next to an open window, so close to the freedom of the open sky but never to reach it. It also shocked me at the last part. How can such a beautiful women think herself a monster? I thought. It just didn't sit right with me. She drew a shuddering breath, "It doesn't matter what I want anyway... After the ceremony, my dreams will be just that, dreams, never to become reality." She pushed off the wall, getting to her hooves, so I followed suit. "Dreams are only gone when you stop trying to reach them." I said. She chuckled slightly. "I wish that were true, it's just a false hope but thanks for trying to cheer me up." She said and I nodded my head. "I could never live with myself if I didn't at least try to help some one in need of it." I said. She smiled slightly. "And besides, what kind of gentleman would I be if I didn't offer my assistance to a rare beauty such as your self?" I said with a grin. She blinked and her cheeks started turning green again, it was so adorable I couldn't help but tease her a bit more. "You know your cuteness level skyrockets when you blush right?" I asked her. Her whole face flushed making me chuckle slightly. Some one cleared their throat, getting both our attentions. In the doorway stood two Changeling females. they stood about 5' 5" and both wore matching white dresses with long wing like strips of near transparent cloth tied to bracelets on their wrists. "I'm sorry to bother you princess, but... it's time." One of them said. A look of fear crossed Chrysalis's face. She started to shiver and I felt my heart break. Damn it! I don't know what I can do but i'll think of something... This just ain't right. I thought to myself. I walked over to her, much to the nervousness of the other two changelings, and I gently bumped her shoulder with mine, since I couldn't use my hands. She looked at me, I could see the despair in her eyes and it hurt me like a knife through the chest. "You want to me to come with you? I don't know what i can do to help, but I'll do what I can." I said. She blinked and I could see the warring emotions on her face. She didn't speak, but she nodded her head slightly. I smiled and gestured with my head for her to lead the way. She left the room with me just behind her side. We walked through corridors and hallways in companionable silence. I didn't see much except halls and walls, but from the amount of walking we were doing I could tell, this place was massive. We eventually stopped at closed door, and Chrysalis told me I wasn't allowed to go any further with her. I voiced my concern and she asked one of the changeling females, which I found out were her handmaidens, take me to a private area where i could watch the ceremony she had talked about. Said, seeing a friend might give her hope. I was a bit surprised she considered me a friend that fast but I wasn't complaining. I was worried for her, she was highly distressed about this whole ordeal. I had already made up my mind to do something about it if I had the chance. While I was being lead by the handmaiden, who some how had convinced me to wear a collar and rope around my neck, I don't know how she did it but she did, i finally realized I was wearing a loin cloth. I don't know how I missed it, cause as soon as i realized it I felt the wedgie it had been making since the me leaving the first room. I was so uncomfortable but I couldn't just pick it out. every time I thought I had a chance some changeling would walk by us in the corridor. So sadly when She finally got me to the place I was supposed to watch from, I had a wedgie that even high school geeks would flinch at. I peaked out through the bushes... no, the "Private place" was literally in the bushes. Can't get much more cliche then this. I thought. As my head pushed through the last of the thick leaves, My eyes were nearly blinded by the bright sunlight. After blinking away the tears and letting my eyes adjust, what i saw made my jaw drop in awe. It was a massive arena, similar in style to the Roman Colosseum only at least twice it's size. I looked around and saw it was carved out of what seemed to be a large meteor crater in the earth. The stands were chiseled into the sides of the with dozens of doors leading into the ground. It was obviously day time, but I had to guess it was closer to later in the day as the light wasn't as strong. The stands were packed full to bursting. I couldn't hear anyone talking over the loud and constant buzzing noise. The in an instant all the noise in the air stopped dead. It was damn creepy, the silence that prevailed seemed to drown out everything else. and for a few moments nothing moved, nothing stirred. It was really starting to freak me out when I saw movement on the far side of the Colosseum. I couldn't make out much but I didn't have to as Queen Arachne's voiced boomed and was heard by all. "Challenger's, Come forth and prepare yourselves!" She yelled. I heard a trumpet blast and saw large doors along the arena's edge open up. I saw a small army of changelings pour out of the gates. there had to be at least 200 of them. They gathered in a loose circle and faced their queen. "The rules are clear, all who enter the ring will fight till there is only one of you left, the one who is left will be declared Virum!" The small army roared in approval. I saw the queen do something but at this distance I could tell what it was. Then a trap door in the center of the arena opened up and the gates slide to the side. a platform rose out from under the arena floor and what i saw made my blood boil. Chrysalis was on her knees, her hands bound behind her and she didn't look good. I was about to leap down when Queen Arachne shouted. ""BEGIN!" and all hell broke loose. It was complete insanity, every single Changeling on the field was fighting each other. I saw limbs ripped clean off their screaming owners and then they were beaten to death with them. i saw horns gore one changelings stomach and his intestines spilled out of his gut like limp pasta. green energy blast sliced into groups searing flesh and bones. The brown dry earth was soaked in so much green blood, it looked like a field of grass. As more corpses feel I noticed something, all the fighters were trying to get to Chrysalis while killing as many of their enemies as possible. i turned my focus back to Chrysalis and I didn't like what I saw. I don't know what was wrong but she looked like she was very weak. when I focused on her Ki signature I was horrified. It was slowly, but steadily getting weaker... She was dying. There were only small groups of changeling now and they were trying to out maneuver each other to get to her. I was getting very angry. She's dying and they aren't doing anything!? I yelled in my head. I think I actually started growling cause that's what I heard. I started twisting and pulling at the stuff holding my wrist, it still wouldn't budge. Damn what is this stuff made out of!? I thought in annoyance, struggling all the harder. A loud voice brought my attention back to the arena. "You all think you can beat me!?" I looked and saw that bastard Bile fighting 9 changelings at once. He took them down quickly and with extreme precision. He was in a boxing stance, arms in tight, left fist out slightly to judge distance, right fist close to his chin and he bounced lightly on his hooves. He threw one punch and I saw the jaw of the changeling he hit break in half and dangle loosely as he fell down, knocked out cold. most of the other Changeling gave him a wide berth. Bile spread his arms wide in invitation. "That all you got?!" He yelled, when no one answered him he slowly walked toward Chrysalis. With each step he took my angry and worry grew. What's he gonna do? I struggled harder then ever to break these damn restraints. He was closer to her now I had to hurry. BREAK DAMN IT! I twisted my wrists hard. I felt the retrains give slightly, a ray o f hope was born. As I repeated the process, feeling them give a bit more each time, I glanced back to the arena and I paled. Bile was standing over Chrysalis. She obviously didn't want him near, even in her weakening state she still tried to crawl away from him. I lost it when he grabbed her mane, picking her up by it, making her scream and flail in pain and then backhanding her to the ground. "He's dead." I said. I felt the rope connected to my collar hit my back and the sound of the hand maiden running away. I was so angry right now I didn't care. I twisted my hands harder then before and was rewarded with a loud snap. As I felt my hands separate I didn't waste any time, I had a Changeling bastard to beat to a pulp. I launched myself into the arena, straight at the putrid breathed beast. As i flew through the air I Heard him say, "Know your place bitch." He reached his hand toward her... He never saw me coming. As my fist collided with his cheek I bellowed, "KNOW YOUR'S YOU BASTARD!" My punch sent is body skidding and tumbling across the arena floor and slam into the far wall leaving a small crater. Damn it, I'm not at full power. I don't know how long I was out, by my best guess, I'm at 35% maybe 40 if I high ball it. I thought as I saw a very shocked and angry changeling pull himself out of the wall. As Bile collected himself the other changelings took this as an opportunity and all charged me at once. "HHHAAAAAAAAAAAH!" I yelled. A shock wave blasted out from me and made my power known to he world. It erupted around me in a the white flame aura. The changelings stopped as quickly as they started now eyeing me fearfully. "You creeps want her, you'll have to go through me!" I yelled in challenge, taking my fighting stance and staring them all down. (3d person- Queen Arachne) Queen Arachne smiled to herself as she saw Bile was the one who was winning. Good She thought, He will be easy to manipulate and he'll also keep my foolish daughter in line. A cold grin split her muzzle as she watched him slap Chrysalis down. She closed her eyes and allowed herself a small chuckle. My plan will soon be ready and there isn't any being who will stand in my way. "KNOW YOUR'S YOU BASTARD!" She heard a voice bellow. Her head snapped back up in time to see Bile be sent flying across the arena and crash into the wall beneath her, making her seat shake. "What is going on?!" She said, and looked to where her daughter was. Standing over her, protecting her, was that creature she had almost killed in the interrogation room. Her shock changed into unbridled furry the longer she stared. What is that thing doing here! The stone arm rests of her throne cracked from her grip. She was about to scream at her guards to remove it from the arena, when a chilling thought made her pause. I can't interfere... I can't interfere DAMN IT! She raised a fist and brought it down on her throne splintering the stone and sending it in all directions. That spell can't be stopped once started, not until all but one combatant is dead and the gift given... This ANIMAL! is ruining my carefully laid plans! She was about to explode but forced herself to take deep even breaths. when she calmed down she decided to watch this and see where it went. All's not lost yet, that thing may be a wild card but it's no match for Bile. She thought with a smirk. "HHAAAAAAAAAAH!" She watched the weird furless creature yell and her eyes bugged out of her head and her jaw dropped. "All that energy!" She managed to croak out. She could sense the energy he was creating, it swirled around him like a violent storm, powerful and raw. To her Changeling senses he was blazing like a small sun. "You creeps want her, you'll have to go through me!" She heard him yell and watched as he slid into a fighting stance and readied himself. A sliver of doubt wormed it's way into her head. I'll think I should come up with a contingency plan, it never hurts to be prepared, right? She tried to reassure herself. But that small seed of fear was planted and made her swallow hard. (1st person- Chrysalis) All I could do was try to tune out the screams, try not to look at the broken bodies and blood soaked ground. These were my people, they didn't need to die. A stabbing pain coursed it's way through my chest making me grunt in pain. Why did she have to take all of it? If I don't get some soon I'm not gonna make it "You all think you can beat me!?" I heard the voice of Sargent Bile yell. I muster what strength and courage I had and looked around. All I saw was death, corpse of changelings littered the ground, their faces frozen in their last moments of agony, eyes staring into the void. I saw Bile wipe out a group of worker drones like they were flies. "That all you got?!" He yelled. there weren't many left and none could defeat him, he was a warrior class and most of the rest were worker or infiltration class. As he started to walk towards me I felt all hope leave my soul. No, not him!... Anyling but him! I thought frantically, my heart thumping heavily in my chest. He stood over me, a triumphant grin on his face. I tried to crawl away, but my body was so weak, so starved I could only make it a tiny distance. His grin turned to a sneer and he reached down and grabbed my mane, yanking me into the air. I screamed as It felt like her was trying to rip my skull from my body. He raised his and and struck me hard across my face, letting me fall to the ground. "Know your place bitch." He growled, reaching his hand out. I was so afraid, I was so angry, I wanted to fight back but I was so weak and helpless I could do nothing. "KNOW YOUR'S YOU BASTARD!" Someling bellowed and I saw Bile get sent flying away, tumbling cross the ground and smash into the arena wall. I didn't have much energy left, but I had enough to see who had hit him and... What?! Why is he here?! I thought as I stared at the creature I had met and talked to earlier. I was to shocked to see him standing over, he had a fierce glare etched on his face. The rest of the drones took bile being sent flying as their cue to charge. I tried to speak, to warn him but all that came out was a weak moan, lost to the angry shouts echoing in the arena. "HHHAAAAAAAAAAAH!" I heard him yell and my heart felt something... Hope. His body burst forth with energy, pure, raw, unfiltered energy. It cover him like fire and blazed bright. The energy he was giving off could feed the whole hive, three meals a day, for two weeks. "You creeps want her, you'll have to go through me!" He yelled and he made his hands into fists, getting into a fighting stance. It then clicked, he was protecting me, keeping me safe, fighting off the others who were trying to harm me. i felt a warm feeling spread through my chest and even in my weakened state I was still able to smile slightly. I felt my body going into it's hibernation phase to conserve it's energy. As my vision stared to fade, the smile never left my face. Maybe this ceremony won't be so bad after all. Was the last thought I had before blackness consumed my vision and I fell asleep. (1st person- Kenichi) I looked around, mapping out the location and terrain around every changeling opponent I had. "Time to kick it up a notch." I said to my self. i channeled my Ki into my legs and began my assault. I punched holes in 5 Changelings chests before they knew what I was doing. I was a blur of motion, a demon of speed and death. A ran toward a group of 7 changelings that had been kind enough to line up for me. I I gave a smirk of satisfaction. Lets try something a little different. i thought. I jumped toward them and started running on my hand. "Kazaguruma sessaku kikku!" I yelled and started spinning while I ran on my hands. It had the effect that I had hoped. With each spinning kick I landed I could feel bones shatter like glass. Soon 7 Changelings were lying on the ground, never to get up again. 12 down lots more to go I thought as I speed my way over to the next group of terrified Changelings. The tried to scramble away but to me, they might as well have been stuck in molasses. I pepper another group of Changelings with punches, while my fist didn't break their skin, the force behind my punches tore through their insides like a hot knife through butter. My flurry dropped another 8. As I ran to the next small group i reached up and pulled the collar off my neck, using my strength I crushed it into a rough ball shape. Spinning it around like a flail, I swung it at the nearest changelings head. The changelings head exploded in a shower of bone, blood and brains from the impact. I Started to Spin faster and faster before letting go of the rope, sending the cannon ball like projectile smashing threw three changelings before crushing the chest of a fourth. The Changelings saw small groups weren't working so they came to some mental agreement and all charged me at once. They looked shocked when I leapt high into the air. "So nice of you to gather all in one place for me!" I yelled, charging my Ki into balls that hovered over my hands. They weren't as strong as I could make them since I wasn't at full power and these were some weak opponents. "RAPID FIRE!" I yelled and launched multiple energy projectiles at the group. The swarm of energy blasts slammed into the group, incinerating the ones in the center and throwing the rest away to be broken and bleeding as they bounced along the hard ground. I landed on the ground and looked at the arena. there were small craters where my attack had missed and hit the earth, but mostly there were smoldering corpses. the smell of burning and charred flesh permeated the air like a bad perfume. There was one changeling left standing from my attack I locked eyes with him and slowly started to walk toward him. He was shaking violently, backing away with every step i took. He decided he'd had enough and turned to run when his neck was grabbed and he was lifted into the air. I looked on as Bile slowly increased his grips pressure on the flailing changelings neck till there was a sickening CRACK and the body hung limp. Bile didn't stop there though, he kept going till he crushed the neck, making green blood splatter all over his arm and hand. The body dropped and the head rolled away it's lifeless eyes staring at the evening sky. Blood was dripping from his right cheek and i could see a crack where it was coming from. Their skin must be kind of like a suit of armor unlike mine I thought. I kept my knees bent waiting for the any attack. Bile was panting through his teeth, glaring daggers at me. You have no right to be here, you animal!" He growled at me,his hands clenched hard into fists and he began to shake. "SHE!" I could sense his energy skyrocketing, it wasn't Ki but the same energy I had felt when I battle Nightmare Moon. IIIISSS! The ground trembled and a low rumble could be heard. Bile's eyes changed from blue to a poisonous purple, his horn glowed a deep malicious red and his body was covered in the same color aura. He left loose a primal growl that made me feel like a rabbit cornered by a wolf. "MIIIIINNEE!!!" He screamed. A dome of red energy blasted outward, making me grunt and dig my heels into the ground from it's force. A feral roar burst from Bile's mouth and he rocketed towards me. His kick off destroying the ground where he had stood. I barely had time to block his punch, not that is did any good cause his knee slammed into my gut hard, knocking the wind out of me and sending sliding back. Bile crouched down on all four, looking like a feral predator, a snarl of rage split his face revealing his dagger like teeth. His finger now ended sharp hooks. I wasn't able to get my defenses up in time and he attacked me again, his clawed finger raking bloody furrows across my bare chest. I cried out in pain and received a round house kick to the head. they blow hurt and I felt myself get thrown back hard. twisting in the air I managed to land on my feet, only to find Bile's farel smiling face in front of my before his jaw opened and he tried to rip into my throat. I threw an uppercut, making him jump back and giving me a few precious seconds to recover Damn it he's fast, I'm not sure I can keep up with him in this weakened state, what am I going to do? I didn't have more time to think as Bile lunged at me again, running on all fours like a beast, his claws ripping the ground. I saw he going to attack my left side and acted to stop him, only to see his form blur and the appear next to my exposed left side. I Felt a searing flash of pain as his claws slashed across my exposed ribs making me grunt and knocking me off balance. Bile spun low and knocked my legs out from under me in a sweeping kick, then while still spinning, grabbed my air borne form, twisting till I was being spun at insane speeds. I felt all my blood being forced to my head, making my vision start to tunnel. I barely felt Bile fling me away, but i did feel the white hot pain of being smashed into rock and having heavy boulders pile over me. Shit, I'm getting my ass handed to me. i struggled to keep awake as the weight of the rocks on top of me grew. My will was strong but my mind was forced to shutdown. I'm not giving up just yet! I thought angrily. I felt a powerful heat burst in my chest as my world went black. (1st Person- Queen Arachne) I was now extremely nervous. Who ever this was, he was tearing the rest of the changelings to shreds. He had already killed 12 before the others could really do anything, punched 8 to death then made a weapon out of scraps and ending another 5. He was a blur of motion, I could barely track his movements around the field. If I had been anyling else I would have thought he was teleporting around. The rest of the drones all got the same idea and tried to rush him all at once, swamp him with numbers. I leaned forward hoping for a slaughter. I got one, just not the one i wanted. The furless creature leapt high into the air. As i watched I saw him move the energy to his hands and it formed into two hovering balls, one over each hand. I felt my blood freeze. "Impossible! He can't manipulate life energy! No being in the world can do that!" I said, starting to shiver. yet here this thing was, doing what the impossible. "RAPID FIRE!" He yelled and started firing a barrage of blasts at what was left of the challenger's. Time seemed to slow down for me as I witnessed the destruction that followed. Each blast that struck exploded and I saw the many of the targets disintegrate from the impact. How can he harness Life energy?! I wanted, no, needed to know badly. I licked my lips in anticipation and nervousness. Maybe my daughter was right after all creature... If you survive this, you'll be very useful indeed. I smirked, leaning forward, eager to see how this was going to end. I saw Bile walking toward the creature and I could feel him magic steadily climbing. I felt a wide smile split my face, If either looses it's a win for me... Soon Equestria will be mine, I thought and let out a loud cackle. My amusement turned to glee when I heard Bile. "SHE!" I could feel is power rising. IIIISSS! The ground began to tremble, and I found myself slightly impressed with his power. If my daughter doesn't survive I might just take him myself i thought. Bile maybe as smart a s a boulder, but I couldn't deny his power. He would make strong offspring. "MIIIIINNEE!!!" The dome of magical energy that blasted around him made me smile, It only grew with what happened next. Bile let loose a primal roar of rage and launched his attack. The creature blocked the first blow but got hit and knocked back hard by the second. He didn't give the creature any respite, launching another attack, slashing it's chest and kicking it into the air. The thing managed to land on it feet but Bile wasn't giving it a chance. He had ran after it while it flew and was right on top of of it when it landed, attempting to rip out its throat. Bile didn't get a hit in as he was forced jumped back to avoid a strike. Yes my changeling, so no mercy, show that weak prey who the strongest race is! I thought and shivered slightly as a small jolt of pleasure ran down my spine, followed by a slight dampening between my thighs. I so loved displays of real power. Bile tricked it and landed a good hit, slashing it's side splattering the blood with its blood. i felt another jolt of pleasure course through me. Oh God's I wanted to play with myself, but a Queen must keep her image. I felt the heat between my legs grow as I watched Bile grab it and spinning around before launching it into the nearby wall, making the wall crumble and dump tons of rock, rubble and fearful changeling on lookers on top of it. The thundering roar of triumph that he bellowed to the sky's pushed me over the edge. I felt my body shake violently as pleasure shot through me like lightning. I felt my fluids gushing out from between my legs making a small puddle where on my throne. I panted heavily as my climax slowly faded, gazing through half lidded eyes out on the the arena floor. I did my best to slow my breathing and heart rate as I stood. i cast a simple cleaning spell to remove my pleasure from my cloths and my seat. I smiled gleefully as I walked out to the edge of the terrace my viewing box was on the address the crowd. "MY CHANGELINGS!" I said, using a my magic to amplify my voice. "We Have O" I stopped in mid announcement as the earth began to shake violently. My eye's widened and locked onto the pile of rubble where the creature had been buried. I could sense his life energy... it was... "How?" I asked out loud. The rubble blasted apart, sending shards and boulders in all directions. I stumbled to my knees as the ground shook harder. leaning on the railing for support I looked out onto the arena and my blood ran cold. There the creature stood, wrapped in a golden glow, his black hair had turned spiky and stuck up like many daggers. I felt the weight of his power pressing down on me like a giant hand, forcing me down. For the first time in my life, I was truly afraid. His power dwarfed mine, made me feel like an ant next to a wolf. I fought the urge to run, to run and hide away, to do anything to get away from this creature that instilled such fear in me. Bile roared in in defiance and lunged at him, only to have his attack stopped dead by the creatures hand. The creature raised his hand and slapped Bile across the face, knocking him straight into the ground, making a crater with his head. Bile slowly got back up, staggering a few paces away. The creature just stood there, not retreating or advancing. Bile's red aura flared brighter and he roared again as he launched another attack and was met with a fist to the face. I blinked, I hadn't even seen the creature move let alone strike. The red aura around Bile faded as pain over took his rage, I felt his magical power dropping, along with my hope of him winning. My anger started to overcome my fear. This creature may be of use, but I can't control something this powerful! i screamed in my head as I struggled to my hooves and glared at the blazing, golden fighter. All my plans were being crushed under his power. My anger swelled and I couldn't contain it any more. I Threw my head back and screamed, all my rage, hate and anger was poured into this scream. How dare this... this thing show up and start to unravel everything I had done in the past 30 years. I ran out of air and glared out a t it If I have the chance I will make him pay! (1st person-Kenichi) Pain stabbed at my head. I slapped my hand against my ears as pain drew me back from the blackness. I grunted loudly the sound assailed my eardrums. I fell to my knees, as the pain intensified. Thankfully it stopped and I got to my feet and looked around. I was where i had been thrown into the wall, but, all the rubble was scattered around me like it had been blasted off. This confused me but I didn't have time to think on it I saw bile not far off getting up as well. He shook his head then focused his eyes on me. "You!" He said and ran at me full sprint. His red aura was gone and I could tell his power had dropped as well. Now's my chance to end this! I thought as he launched a punch at my face. I tilted my head to the side at the last minute, his fist just missing my head and I brought my own around his arm and struck his face. The hit was solid and Bile stumbled back. I cracked my neck and started my advance. "My turn!" I said. I threw a punch at Bile's face, he blocked it but he missed my other fist slamming into his gut. "Yamatzuki!" I yelled Bile took a step back clutching his gut. I followed, wrapping my hands behind his head. I yanked his head down and swung my right knee up, striking right between hie eyes. "Kao Loi!" He reeled back from the blow. I pressed my advantage. "Ugyuu Haitou!" I crouched low and close, whipping the top corner of my head forward delivering a devastating head but straight to his solar plexus. He bowled over a second time and tried to push me away but i wasn't letting up. "Kuchiki Daoshi!" I yelled as I did a lunge and grabbed his right leg, right behind the knee. Pushing myself upright, I dragged his leg with me making him loose balance and topple backwards. Bile landed on his head and neck, hard. His heavy weight and how he landed spelled the end for him when I heard a loud SNAP. His, body went limp and still on the ground. I panted, my breath came in heavy gasps. Damn I'm tired. I thought. I wanted nothing more then to just crumple tot he ground and fall asleep but I quickly made my way over to the prone form of Chrysalis instead. i knelt down next to her. I had to strain to detected her Ki, it was the smallest of flickers, barely clinging to life. Damn it I cut it to close! I mentally slapped myself as i placed my hand on her head. I slowed my breathing and focused my Ki into my hand channeling it into her. I fed that small flicker, soon it became a flame quickly gaining strength. I wanted to make sure she was alright so I poured more into her till the fire became a blazing light. I stopped and removed my hand as I felt her groan and start to stir. I still had energy left but I was greatly depleted from that fight with Bile and helping her. I fell on my ass as she slowly raised her self into a sitting position. She looked groggy, like she'd just gotten up from a really long nap. she gave a cute yawn and stretched, making me smile. "You stretching too?" i asked with a cheeky grin. She blinked and looked around her, and with every passing second her eyes grew wider and wider. "You.... you..." She seemed stunned and I felt the heavy weight of guilt set on my heart. Even though I had fought to protect her, I had to kill all those people... it was either them or her and myself. I never considered myself a cold hearted killer, but what I did weighed heavily on my heart. I started to apologize when I was tackled to the ground and found myself wrapped in a crushing hug. "Thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou!" She said as she squeezed me. all I could do was make strangled gargles as my lungs were being crushed and my wounds flare in pain. Luckily Chrysalis was quick to understand and let me go, blushing violently and apologizing just a quickly as her thank yous. I coughed a bit as I sucked air into my lungs. I gave her a small smile, "I'm glad to see your alright." I said, and sighed as most of the tension left my body. I glanced over at her and found her giving me an odd look, one I couldn't figure out. I thought something might actually be wrong and was about to ask when she lunged forward and pressed her lips against mine is a kiss. I froze stiff as a board, my mind stopped processing anything but the feeling of her soft, warm lips pressed to mine. I felt something akin to an electric shock coursing through my body, heart pounding like a jack hammer going full force, making me feel wonderful and scared all at the same time. Dozens of emotions fear, joy, confusion, euphoria, and a slew of others all jumbled together and bounced around my head like a pinball machine on steroids. I was relieved and upset when she pulled away. She was blushing hard and looking a bit embarrassed but when she saw my stunned face her embarrassment turned to fear and worry. "Was it bad? I've never kissed anyone before, let alone my husband so I don't know what to do. It was bad wasn't it?" She was on the verge of tears and that snapped me out of my amazing kiss induced brain lock. "No, no, it was amazing, best kiss I've ever had actually." Not to mention your only one idiot! I thought to myself. Chrysalis's eyes brightened with happiness and she hugged me, this time much gentler then before. I was extremely confused by this whole situation then my brain latched onto something that made my brain break. I jolted upright, eyes wide as dinner plates and stared at Chrysalis. "Wait.... Husband?" I asked her my mind frantically trying to piece things together. Chrysalis cocked her head to the side in confusion. "Yes... You competed in this mating ceremony and gave me your energy." She said, I felt my mind start to break as everything started to fall into place. "By defeating all the others and by giving me your energy I'm bound to you as your life mate by law and physically." My brain broke after that. I was aware of her waving her hand in front of my face but I didn't respond. "Husband, are you okay?" I heard her ask. I couldn't answer her. There was only one thought going through my mind over and over again. What the FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK! Author's Note Well that happened Yep, that happened How do you think crazy shit like this up? uuuuuuhhhh... internet? Heh heh... yeah... anyway I know many of you will have questions and I'll try to answer a few of them here. Beta would you mind reading the list? OH! OH! Can I do my Morgan Freeman voice? Sigh Fine, but you can't say titty sprinkles, deal? *Nods his head then talks in Morgan Freeman's voice* Question number one: At the end you Chrysalis said the gladiatorial death fight was a wedding ceremony, how the hell did you fuse the two? That's relatively simple. I based much of the Changeling culture on certain insect and animal behavior. Many female, across many different species, look for a strong male who can sire healthy young and provide protection. Male's often fight each other to win the female over, I just dialed it up to eleven and used it to create the Changeling wedding ceremony. Also many animals give prospective mates gifts trying to win a female over, that became the energy transfer, binding The young Changeling queen to the male, kind of like a wedding ring only you can't take it off. That's... actually clever. not bad. Question number two: Why is Queen Arachne the one with the plans and not Chrysalis? NO SPOILERS! Woman's edible chest toppings, no need to yell. Did you just... Question Number three: What was up with Bile and that red aura and feral mode thing? In this universe, my changelings feed off of Life energy of sentient beings, A.K.A. Ki, not emotions, though they are very powerful empath's. In my evolutionary tree, Changelings evolved from parasitic origins, thus them needing to find some one to use as food. Unlike symbiotes who have a give and take relationship with their hosts, parasites only take because they need something the host has, be it a spawning place or a specific nutrient. they have this same need as their Primordial ansestors, they are unable to produce enough energy to sustain them selves, thus the need for feeding of of others. But that doesn't mean they're helpless, far from it. much like our human bodies use adrenaline to super charge us for our Fight or Flight instincts, Changelings have a similar thing as well. Their bodies can tap into a kind of emergency power pool so to speak. When Bile got so enraged when Kenichi seemed to be taking Chysalis for himself, A.K.A. taking his potential food source away, (A queen provides for her hive, the Changeling hunters go out, grab as much energy as they can and then bring it back to their queen who then distributes. If Bile was mate to Chrysalis, he'd have first dibs on all the energy she'd get.) So he taped into that emergency power pool and tried to beat the living shit out of Kenichi and nearly succeeded. I hope that answers your question. *Head resting on his arms and snoring loudly* BETA! *Starts awake* Pewdiepie's a duck! Those are the main question I thought you'd like answers to. i hope you all enjoyed the newest chapter of Equestria's Strongest Warrior or Wimp?" So until Next time, ALLONS Y! *Get's up from desk and walks out of room closing the door* ... ... ... Is he gone? *Presses ear to door* Yep I can hear him going down the stairs That's delightful. *Stretches* It's been ages since I got out I know, but it's a good thing your here now, He'll need your help on the next chapter *Quirks an eyebrow then grins widely* ooooo, I do love a good clop scene. I'll have to give what he's written a look over and see what idea's I can come up with. What's a clop scene? *Gasps when She see's new guy* Who are you? *Walks over, takes pinkie's hand and gives it a soft kiss* My name is Orion and it's a pleasure to meet a beautiful mare such as you. * Downstairs in the kitchen, I feel a sudden chill make me shiver* Why do I feel like hell just got unleashed?
I Can Explain! (Clipity Clop ahead)The events that followed my victory in the arena were a blur of motion. All I could remember was a warm sensation all over my body than I was kinda being dragged off in a rush by Chrysalis. Something about needing privacy or something, I'm not really sure. The whole husband thing was still bouncing around my head like an out of control pinball game. So I soon found myself standing in a well-furnished room with no idea how I got here. I glance around, taking in my surroundings. It was a large room, plenty of open space but didn't feel empty. All the furniture seems to be made out of the same black substance that I was held to the wall with. Seemed to be their main building material. There was a dresser with a mirror, two different couches and a few chairs with small tables. On the walls there were a few posters tracked up with various musical bands or singers on them. A large canopy bed was the centerpiece of the room. Four posts held up cobweb delicate drapes that hung down and shimmered almost like a mist. I blinked as I caught movement to my right and turned to see a blushing Chrysalis. "So... What do you think?" She asked gesturing to the room. My brain was still trying to reboot so I wasn’t all there. I smiled but I don't think I pulled it off well. "I think it looks great." I said. I saw her ears flatten against her head. "You don't like it?" She asked, I saw her lip start to tremble. Crap! I thought as I scrambled to fix my mistake, putting the “Husband” Thing on the back burner for a few seconds. "No! I like the room, but there's just a lot of other things that I need to focus on at the moment... mainly you explaining the "I'm your husband" line from before." I said. Chrysalis mouth made an "Oh" shape and she tugged on my arm wanting me to follow her. We went and sat down on one of the couches and I found it was surprisingly soft and comfy, even being made from the weird stuff. “I can see how that would be the main thing on your mind.” Her ears drooped down and she gave me a sad smile. She took a deep breath, like she was preparing herself. Letting it out, she began. “The tradition of royal changeling marriage goes back so far no-ling is sure when it started. It’s supposed to find the strongest mate for a future queen.” She said and I nodded my understanding. Harsh but not abnormal, I’ve heard of worse. I thought to myself as she continued. “It started out as a challenge, a competition where there was no killing. I don’t know where or when it changed but it turned from a ritual to determine the strongest mate and best suited to give strong offspring into who was the best at killing and surviving.” She gave a mirthless chuckle. “I guess the purpose hasn’t changed but the way it’s gone about has.” I saw a few tears start to fall from her eyes. “So many dead…” She sniffed as more tears poured from her eyes. I did the only thing I could think of and pulled her into a comforting embrace. As soon as my arms closed around her she started bawling her eyes out. If I had had a shirt on it would have been soaked. Between her sobs I could hear her mumbling questions. “Why? Why did it have to be this way?” She kept asking. I wished I had an answer for her, something that could ease the pain she felt… the pain of loss. A pain I was all too familiar with. As she continued to cry into my chest I made a simple decision… Crazy ritual or not I’d keep her safe. I have no idea what the “bonding” part entailed but I wasn’t going to leave this sweet, kind-hearted, gentle girl alone if I could help it. Maybe whatever she was talking about was affecting me, making me protective. Not like it needed to. I noticed that her sobs were quieting down and were being replaced by sniffles. I stroked her hair… Mane, in a petting motion. An idea popped into my head, I thought it was odd but decided it couldn’t hurt to try. Stopping my petting I reached up and started to gently scratch behind Chrysalis's left ear. I felt her body stiffen than just a quickly she started to relax. I felt her head press into my hand as scratched. I pulled my body away slightly and saw her face, while tear-stained was relaxed and blissful. I’m actually surprised this is working I thought. As I continued to give her ear scratches an old memory popped up. I was in a similar situation one of the only girls I had been in a relationship with who hadn’t used me. I hadn’t scratched behind her ears but I decided that what I had done then would also work here. While Chrysalis had been crying I had pulled her into my lap so I could hug her. I stopped my scratching and her eyes fluttered open slowly. She gave me a small, embarrassed giggle and blushed slightly. “That was… really good.” She said, looking anywhere but my eyes which only enhanced her adorableness. I gently twisted her so she was sitting in my lap like a chair, much to her confusion. “Then this should be better,” I said. "What are you…?” she started to ask but my hands kneading her shoulders made her inhale sharply. “I’m helping you relax.” I said. I slowly started working her shoulder, feeling out and working the knots away. Her shoulder, while not wide were well built and muscled, was loaded with kinks and knots from high stress. I was pleased to listen to her soft moans and sharp breaths as I worked my magic and felt her start to turn to putty. She really needed this I thought as I finished with her shoulders and started going down her back, Adding tiny bursts of Ki to my fingertips to help get the bigger knots. As I slowly worked my way down, her moans got slightly louder and more...suggestive sounding. I felt my face heat up a bit but I ignored it and continued. While my thumbs worked out an extremely bad knot my eyes wandered to her wings. At the proximity I was to them I could see every detail. They were beautiful, the near-invisible membrane shimmered slightly, breaking up the white light into a rainbow of colors that shifted and changed whenever they moved. As my hands moved closer her wings started to twitch and buzz slightly. Her breath quickened and started to sound like panting. An odd scent made its way into my nose. It was interesting, slightly sweet, tangy and I started to feel my face flush as a sudden heat bloomed in my gut. I felt my mind fog over slightly as the new smell intensified and I instinctively inhaled deeply. Something in the darker parts of my psyche, I knew it was part of my Saiyan lineage, stirred, I felt its primal urges start to make themselves known. My heart rate quickened as did my breathing while I tried to control myself. My hands brushed against the base of Chrysalis’s wings making her stiffen and inhale sharply. I felt a slight dampness on my legs and that intoxicating smell grew stronger. “I can’t wait anymore.” I heard her say before she quickly twisted around and smashed her lips against mine in a violent kiss. The fog that had settled over my mind ignited into an inferno as that primal instinct blasted to the front of the line. Here was a female, ready and willing to be mated and I wasn’t going to disappoint. A part of my brain was trying to gain back control and stop me but my Saiyan instincts, coupled with whatever that intoxicating smell was were squashing it into the background as my growing desire to claim this woman as mine grew. After a few seconds, I returned the kiss with a ferocity to match hers. Our tongues lashed together battling for dominance I felt her arms wrap around me and her small claws dig into my back as they dragged across my skin. The slight sting turned into pleasure as I felt the scratches burn. I explored the soft, warm confines of her mouth with my tongue making her practically purr. We separated from our intense kiss panting for breath. I locked onto her eyes with mine. Her beautiful, sea green orbs stared back at me blazing with desire. I smirked deviously and gave a small, deep growl of lust. The flash of nervousness on her face made me chuckle internally. Quick as lightning I pulled her into another kiss while my hands started to roam and grope over her, feeling every dip every, smooth curve. I pulled away slightly and started trailing small kisses and nips along her jawline, down her neck, and along her collarbone, savoring the gasps and moans I was drawing from her. Breathing in deeply, her scent filling my nose, a sharp, spicy smell like cinnamon. My hands roamed back up and found the shoulders of her dress and started to slip it down. I had tasted her lips but I wanted more. Feeling her tremble under my fingers as her top slipped lower and followed by me trailing kisses down. I leaned back as her top slipped past her chest, revealing the large globes of flesh that would entice any man. Her breast were the same shiny black of her body with deep green areola with her nipples erect from all of my attention. I lifted my eyes to meet hers. She had a shy, nervous look about her but she didn’t retreat from my gaze. I was glad for this because Saiyans like strong women. I grinned mischievously at her and latched onto her left breast with my mouth without giving her warning. I felt her stiffen and give a cry of surprise and pleasure as I took her tit into my mouth and rolled my tongue around her nipple. My left hand gripped her other breast, messaging the soft mound with my fingers. Her fingers ran through my hair and tried to press my head harder into her chest. I growled softly and nipped The sensitive nub with my canines making her cry out. She wanted to force me to give more, I was the dominant one here I’d show her that. I felt a small twinge in the back of my head at that. A small but strong voice was telling me not to dominate her but to accept her, to give and left her to give back. It went against everything my inner Saiyan wanted and both fought harshly. In the end, I decided to listen to the small voice. I quelled my inner thoughts and blinked. Chrysalis was looking at me with a worried gaze. “What happened? You just stopped all of a sudden.” She asked, she clearly wanted to continue if her short pants and desire filled eyes had anything to say about it. I smiled softly at her, reaching my hand up and gently cupping her cheek with my palm. She looked slightly confused, probably because I was so forceful before. I took a deep breath, cause I had some super sappy words to speak. “I was having an inner battle on whether or not to care for you as you deserve or dominate you like a piece of property.” I said bluntly. Her eyes widened, there was a flicker of uncertainty it made my heart twinge with pain when I saw that. I hadn’t known her long but this woman was one whom I wanted to have trust me. “And what did you decided?” She asked, her nervousness was back full force. I personally have never been the best with words so I decided to let my actions speak for me. I brought her close and placed a soft, long kiss on her lips. Not one full of passion and lust but one filled with gentleness, care, hopeful love and happiness for the future. I felt her stiffen and then slowly, I felt her arms wrap around my neck and I felt something warm and wet spill onto my cheek. I broke the kiss and found her to be crying. I wiped the tears away from her eyes as best I could but she caught my hand and nuzzled my palm. She opened her eyes and I got lost in those two hope-filled orbs. I took this moment to really look at Chrysalis. When we first met I could see her beauty, but I had only looked at her body, but I was now looking at her as she was, a gentle, kind, deviously humorous, scared women who just wanted to be herself and not what other demanded of her. How could I have even thought she was just a possession to dominate? She was far too precious and special. I sighed slightly. “I’m not too sure on what this ceremony entails or how comfortable I am with this whole marriage thing, It’s a lot to take in if I’m being honest,” I said. I caught her chin and lifted her eyes to mine when she looked down in sadness. “I understand. I’m sorry if I was too forward and made you uncomfortable.” She said and started to pull her dress back on but I gently stopped her hands from moving. I placed my left hand on her cheek and looked directly into her eyes.. “But that doesn’t mean I don’t want to try and see where this goes.” I said warmly. Seeing her eyes brighten with hope and happiness made my heart swell and my stomach flutter. She half glomped me in a massive bear hug, pinning my hands to my side. I suddenly remembered I had removed top and her large, soft breasts were pressed against my chest. My face lit up bright red and I felt a stirring in my lower half as my cock twitched painfully in its confines. Chrysalis must have felt it too because she pulled away and smirked at me with half-lidded eyes. “You seem a bit tense.” She purred, her horn igniting in a green glow. I felt the loincloth, that I had been wearing, just vanish letting my hard erection free. I watched Chrysalis slide down my chest, never taking her eyes off mine. “You were kind enough to help me relax, it’s only right that I return the favor.” She said as her knees reached the floor and her face came level with my groin. I heard her gasp and saw her eyes widen. I could feel her hot breath on my cock, making it twitch and throb, a groan escaping from between my lips. I watched as she took it in her hand and slowly started to jerk me off. Now I’ve masturbated by myself so I know how it felt, but having her do it… Soooo much better than masturbating. I let another moan escape and I shivered with pleasure. I closed my eyes and just let my mind go blank. I snapped them back open when I felt my cock become enveloped by intense heat. I looked down and lost my mind. Chrysalis had taken the entire length of me inside her mouth. I could feel my cock head in her throat. She looked up at me and with those soft eyes and I could swear I say a hint of mirth as she started swallowing. My eyes rolled into the back of my head as I felt her throat start to massage my cock. The pleasure was intense, it only increased with the hot, moist cavern that was her throat. I reached down and ran my hand through her hair as she started bobbing her head back and forth. Each time her mouth engulfed my cock all the way to the hilt I felt her throat constrict and grip my shaft with a strong suction making for some sweet agony when she slowly pulled back. Her tongue circling the head as she suckled it teasingly before diving back down. Damn she’s good! If this keeps up I won’t last long at all I thought as Chrysalis increased her pace. She moaned around my cock, her voice vibrating in her throat sending shocks of intense pleasure through me. I could feel my orgasm bubbling up, I was getting closer to exploding. My hand rubbed the base of Chrysalis’s horn making her moan loudly. An electric jolt of pleasure went up my spine as her throat vibrated around my cock even harder. I loved that feeling and I wanted more. I started rubbing her horn with my right hand making her moan even more around my cock. Her lips making sloppy slurping sounds as she bobbed back and forth. I felt my cock twitch and start to swell as my climax started to go. “C-Chrysalis I’m…” was all I got to say before she slammed my cock down her throat and started swallowing hard. Her throat rhythmically pulsing, driving me over the edge. I Shuddered heavily as I felt my cum pour down her throat. Looking down her eyes were staring up at me filled with desire and a lustful hunger making me orgasm again. I panted as my two back to back orgasms petered out. Chrysalis had a pleased look on her face. She slowly pulled her mouth off my cock with a soft pop, licking her lips free of the few drops of semen that had escaped her mouth. “Mmmm, yummy.” She said with a smile. Feeling quite bold I decided turn about was fair play. I quickly picked her up making her ‘Eep’ in an adorable fashion as her dress slipped off as I carried her over to the bed. Pushing the drapes aside I laid her down on the covers. She looked a little confused till I gently trailed a finger up the inside of her leg and lightly brushed her, completely soaked outer lips making her gasp and shiver. “I think it’s only fair I get a turn… don’t you think?” I asked her, moving her right leg out of the way. “What do you... OH GODS!” Chrysalis cried as I dove between her legs and began to ravish her pussy with my tongue. From the loud cries of pleasure she was giving off I could tell I was doing well. I felt her hands grab the back of my head and pull me closer, like she was trying to shove more of my face into her dripping pussy. Not that I was complaining, she was delicious. I’d heard many guy stories where they said the taste was terrible, they must have not had tongues cause I was loving the taste of her. Her juices taste sweet and were sticky like honey, I could eat her out for the rest of my life. Her cries of please got quicker and higher-pitched turning into, loud barks of pleasure till her pussy clenched around my tongue, her back arched sharply and my face was sprayed with her delicious, sweet nectar. She came with a scream and her body trembled and jerked around like a fish out of water and her hand had a death grip on my hair. She must not have been used to such stimulation because she came very quickly, but that made sense since I’m pretty sure she’s a virgin. As her hand released its death grip on my me and flopped limply with the rest of her body on the bed sheets I reluctantly pulled my face away from between her legs Wiping her juices off with the back of my hand and licking it clean I smirked at the twitching and happy-faced lady bellow me. She looked up at me with this dopey grin on her face, “That was… wow.” She said trying to catch her breath. I crawled forward till I was above her, leaning down to give her a tender kiss. I felt her arms wrap around my neck and shoulders as our tongues lazily battled. I felt her stiffen and let out a moan as my cock touched the outer lips of her pussy. She parted her lips from mine and locked eyes with mine. There was clear nervousness in them but want as well. “Be gentle.” She said meekly. I could only smile and nod my head in understanding. She bit her lower lip and sucked in a breath as I rubbed the head up and down her soaked slit. Lining up with the entrance to her love tunnel I slowly, steadily started to push inside her. Damn! She’s tight. I thought as I slowly entered her. Her pussy was soft like velvet but as tight as a vice, the perfect mix of pleasure and torture. Chrysalis gasped loudly and her eyes snapped wide open and started at mine with laser focus. She grabbed the back of my head with a growl and yanked my head down till her forehead was pressed against mine. “Don’t you dare pull away!” She ordered with a growl, lust burning in her eyes like flames, her voice husky and low. I felt my lips part in a predatory smile, she wasn’t getting any complaints from me. Chrysalis surprised me though when she wrapped her legs around my waist and impaled herself completely on my cock in one quick shove. It took every ounce of self-control I had to not cum, her passage pulsing with her heartbeat, convulsing and clamping down on my cock was heaven. Her insides were like a furnace, bathing my shaft in heat that made feel like it would melt and had me panting. Chrysalis back was arched and her mouth was wide open in a soundless scream with her eyes rolled into the back of her head. I wanted to move but her pussy was clamped down so hard I could barely budge, that and her legs had me locked in place. It took her a bit but she took a large gulp of air as her orgasm from the sudden entry passed. I looked down and my own eyes bugged out a bit, cause there was a small bulge on her stomach. Holy shit! I don’t remember being that big. I’m not gonna complain but wow. I brought my eyes back from the extremely erotic sight and found Chrysalis staring at me face flushed bright and eyes pleading. “Move.” she said her voice barely a whisper. I’m not one to leave a lady waiting so with a grunt I start to pull my cock back from the tight, hot confines of her inner passage. Her pussy clenching tight as I pulled out trying to make me stay inside her. I felt her body trembling when only the head of my cock was inside her. I paused and looked at her to make sure she was alright. To my surprise, she grunted and tried to force me back inside her. I felt a smirk cross my face and made sure not to move an inch. Chrysalis growled and glared at me. “Give it to me.” She ordered, trying to make me re-enter her and she almost made me do so but I held out and just smiled at her, my Saiyan heritage letting her know who was the dominant one. “Give you what?” I asked cheekily. It was clear that I knew what she was talking about but I wanted to hear her say it out loud. Something clicked in her brain and it was like I was meeting a completely different Chrysalis cause she grabbed the back of my head and yanked me down till we were eye to eye and she growled out, “Pound my pussy with that fucking monster now!” Her voice was low and brokered no argument and I was a little intimidated but I quickly shook that off and drove my cock to the hilt back into her. She let out a short scream of pleasure and I leaned down to whisper into her ear with a smirk. “As you wish,” I said softly, nipping her ear before I rose up again and proceeded to pound her relentlessly. I pressed my lips against hers in a sloppy kiss, muffling her moans as our tongues battled and the smell of our lovemaking wafted around the room. Her yelps and moans of pleasure were music to my ears and pushed me to make her make more of those wonderful sounds. Though she added a few of her own words into that. “Oh Fuck yes! Harder please!” She yelled as her hips bucked upward meeting mine in a rhythmic slap of flesh to flesh. Her fingers clung to me like I was a life raft and she was drowning. I haven’t had sex in a while so I was reaching my limit faster than normal and Chrysalis seemed to be following suit. I could feel my cock start to swell as I tried to hold off as long as I could. Chrysalis must have sensed I was about to blow cause she screamed, “Cum inside me! Fuck that hot cum deep into me!” When she yelled that I lost it. With a bellow, I slammed my cock as deep as I could into her as I felt my balls clench and send my seed pouring into Chrysalis belly. Her pussy squeezed me with a grip of iron trying to milk me for every drop I had and it was working. Stars flashed in my eyes as I felt another orgasm, stronger than the one before it, smash into my brain. I don’t know if I screamed along with Chrysalis as we came together but I do know I will never forget this feeling as long as I live. I felt my vision tunnel for a bit and I could have sworn I lost my sight but It passed as quickly as it came. As the fog of lust and passion slowly cleared from my mind I found myself above a passed out Chrysalis, panting like I had been run through master Roshi’s training a thousand times. With the lustful drive for sex gone my brain's logical side kicked back in and made me recap on what had just happened. Okay, I just fought and killed like 20 something guys in an arena to save a girl I didn’t really know, afterword I found out it was a marriage ceremony for her race and I’m now her husband by their laws. She takes me back to her room and we talk for a bit, I try to help her calm down with a massage which turns into a hot makeout session then a soul opening discussion. After that she gives me a blow job, then I eat her out, then I fuck her brains out and am now hovering over her passed out body after, without a doubt, the best lay I have ever had, period. My brain keeps processing this information for what must have been a minute at least before coming to its conclusion. HOW THE FUCK DID I SKIP FIRST, SECOND AND THIRD BASE AND JUMP STRAIGHT TO HOME IN THE SPAN OF A FEW HOURS! I may have looked calm on the outside but the windmill of my mind was going so fast it might break at any minute. I heard Chrysalis grunted slightly drawing my attention from my freak out to her. I saw her curling up a bit with a slight shiver. My heart melted and I carefully maneuver myself till she was laying on top of me like a pillow. Using my tail, thank you Saiyan physiology, I was able to grab one of the blankets we had shoved away in our rampant horizontal tango and draped it over both our bodies. I had yet to remove myself from inside her. I thought it’d be the gentlemanly thing to do but I was having a selfish moment and didn’t want to pull out. I guess I made the right choice cause she latched onto me like a tick and hugged me close like a body pillow with an adorable smile on her sleeping face. “Mine” I heard her mumble softly in her sleep. Making me raise an eyebrow. What am I a teddy bear now? I thought. I wanted to be a little upset at being thought of as a possession but I couldn’t bring myself to be angry. I let out a deep sigh and brushed a few strands of hair away that had fallen over her face. Now that my freak out was passed I really looked at what had happened and I found that I wasn’t too upset or confused with what had happened. Oh, sure things had gone far faster than any normal relationship but, in a weird way, I was okay with that. I gazed at, I guess my wife now, and even though we met in an extremely odd way, I was happy with it. I made a mental promise to get to know her better in the coming days but for our wedding day, this had to be up there in the more fun ones that could have happened. I gave a soft chuckle as I watched Chrysalis snuggle closer to my chest when I felt an odd sensation around me. It felt like my whole body was tingling, like that feeling you get when your foot falls asleep then it wakes up again, only not painful. As I pondered it I felt it getting stronger and it started to worry me. I lifted my arm and saw it was covered in a lavender-colored aura and it was getting brighter by the second. My mind started to panic as I tried to figure out what the hell this was when I felt a strong pulling sensation and my vision swam with a multitude of colors. I felt my ear pop hard as the world became normal again. I saw that Chrysalis and I were no longer in her bedroom. We were on the floor of a massive hall of polished, white marble stone. The ceiling was high and arched with three gold and crystal chandeliers hanging down. “I did it!” I heard a tired and familiar voice say with triumph. I looked to my left and my eyes squinted in confusion. Standing there next to a massive oak banquet table where the girls I had helped fight that Nightmare Moon lady with. Twilight looked like she had run a mile in a minute with how hard she was panting. Fluttershy had an arm around her shoulder keeping her upright. Rainbow Dash was hovering with her back toward me, AppleJack and Rarity were both staring at me, frozen like a statue in shock with bugging eyeballs, bright red faces and I didn’t see Pinkie any were. The only one I didn’t recognize was a tall, white mare in a lovely cream dress with gold trim. She had a horn on her head and a pair of wings loosely folded on her back. Her mane was a pastel rainbow of color that reminded me of the sky as it goes from midday to evening and dusk. It also fluttered like it was in a soft breeze. The look on her face was a blank mask but I could see her eyebrows had shot upward. “You have a fun time Kenny?” I heard Pinkie’s voice whisper sultry like in my right ear making me stiffen in fear. I started to turn my head to look at her but she was already making her way back to the group, swaying her hips way more than needed. The rest of the girls turned to look at me and all of their faces did the exact same thing. Turned red as a beet, their eyes got as big as dinner plates and their jaws met the floor. I felt every drop of blood drain from my face as we just stared at each other. I felt Chrysalis shift slightly making me realize we didn’t have the blanket on anymore so both our bodies were on total display “I can explain,” I said, my voice barely audible from the lack of moisture and the lump in my throat. The dead silence that followed was deafening and scared me more than any villain in the universe. I saw Twilights' shoulder start to shake and a red aura of rage oozed off her. “Kenichi.” She said softly with a sickly sweet smile. Her horn ignited and a frying pan made of her magic appeared in her hand. I started to tremble in fear knowing that my time on this planet was up. As she took her first step toward me my face was tackled by a small, dark blue, fluffy leech that was screaming. “DADDY!” I heard a young, toddler-like, female voice come from the thing that had latched onto my face. I started flailing slightly as my cries of surprise were muffled by whoever was grabbing my head. “Huh! How? Whazzat? Huh?” I felt Chrysalis jerk awake and sit up on my lap. I managed to pry the fluffy leech off my face and saw it was a small filly with wings and a horn and she was laughing happily. At any other point and time, my heart would have melted and I’d have started playing games with her but right now my attention was on the awakening Chrysalis. She gave a cute yawn and stretched her arms behind her head, making her large, soft breast push out. She smacked her lips a few times and her eyes fell on mine and she smiled. “That was quite a nice time you gave me husband.” She said before she noticed the small filly I had in my hands and she blinked. “Who’s this?” She asked as she looked around and her eyes got bigger with each second. I tried to speak but the little filly spoke first. “Daddy!” She squealed and held out her arms toward me and made a grabbing motion with her tiny hands. I said the only intelligent thing I could at that moment. “Uuuuhhhh?” I said as I stared at the giggling, squirming child. Chrysalis’s head snapped back to me and I could see she wanted answers. “What?” She asked. I opened my mouth to say I had no idea what was going on but this adorable little brat beat me to it again. She twisted in my arms and reached out towards Twilight. “Mama!” She yelled with a giggle, so innocent to the destruction she just caused. My eyes rapidly darted between Twilight and Chrysalis, the former shaking with absolute anger and the latter's eyes had literal flames blazing in them. I gulped loudly and gave a weak chuckle. “I can explain?” I said, hoping they’d show me mercy. All I heard was the hard CLANG of steel and I blacked out. Author's Note *Buffs fingers on coat* Now what have we learned today Quirky, hhmmmm? To not let you and Pinkie near my credit card ever again, that's what. *Yawn* huh? Oh hey Orion, Quirky. what I miss? I fell asleep after Pinkie and Orion started the hamster dance for the 500th time Oh nothing really of consequence Beta Orion maxed out my credit card with Pinkie buying every single donut in the Krispy cream ...... *Narrows eyes at Orion* and you didn't wake me up? I love their Boston creams BETA! Don't encourage him. Don't get your panties in a twist, besides, you owe Orion for helping with this chapter. If he hadn't hounded you and made you careful write those scenes, we could've had a b rated sex scene on our hands and they readers would de extremely disappointed in you I... *Sigh*... You're right. Thanks for the help Orion *Gives a small bow* Always happy to help Quirky Just please don't spend all my money at once again... it's the middle of winter and I need to pay the heating bill with something. I already got that cover dude. *Hands over a wad of bills* *happily grabs the money* Where did you get all this! I sold a few dvds, nothing much. I was surprised at how much they sold for. *Freezes in fear* What dvds did you sell? The ones that were on the bottom shelf there *Hair shadows eyes and fists clench hard* *Continues talking unaware of the danger* yeah, they sold for a pretty penny let me tell you *Back away slowly from the now shaking Quirky before booking it out the door* You... sold... my entire... Mint condition... Pokemon series DVD COLLECTION!!!!!!! *Tackles beta and they tumble off the screen* *Pinkie Pie Pokes her head out and smiles* Hope you all like this Chapter of Equestria's Strongest Warrior or Wimp *flinches as a loud bang goes off* I'M GOING TO CUT YOUR HEART OUT WITH A SPOON!!!! Will Kenichi be able to explain to the girls what happend? What will come of Baby Luna's innocent remarks? *An explosion is heard from outside and screams of pain* YOU WANTED A BOSTON CREAM! HERE'S YOUR CREAM RIGHT HERE! Will Beta survive? I don't know you'll have to wait and find out. *giggle*
